天涯在线书库《www.tianyabook.com》

《艾维斯大陆前传》


 大陆势力分布

国家
哈立德:从卡拉尔大陆上逃难的人类在西方建立的第一座王城，伦纳德的后身，附属都城海尔拉，小镇塔夫镇。拥有“皇城”、“狮王城”之称。
沃茨克:人类产生分歧后，由人类贵族在西方建立，被称为“金城”，附属都城普斯科、柯利弗德堡垒，是大陆上第二个人类强国。
尻纳斯:从哈立德分裂出来的圣骑士之族伯家族建立的王城，附属都城海尔姆，拥有“圣城”、“白城”之称，和哈立德关系很好。
罗德洛:人类产生分歧后，由人类贵族在南方建立的王国，附属都城拉弗尔，被称为“黑城”，此国的人野心很大，后来国王被巴泽尔杀死，巴泽尔掌权。
四巴王国（巴尔克、巴斯克、巴里特和巴里森）:人类产生分歧后，由四个人类贵族在东方建立的王国，随后四国国王被维克森腐蚀后，随后毁灭，只剩巴尔克一个，巴尔克归四大魔将管辖。
克西泽:矮人之国，附属都城切尔诺，由矮人在北方建立的山下王国。
班亚斯:由精灵在南方建立的森林王国，附属都城格吉尔，隐藏在玛希森林和格吉尔丛林的最深处。
泰孔内尔:兽人的王国，附属部落苏雷姆。由兽人首领萨德在东方建立的国家，并没有侵略过任何一个种族的举动，但实际上正在秘密地扩张势力。
魔城:魔君维克森的管辖的地区，原名为布鲁克城，是一片大荒原，也是大陆上最阴暗的地方。
德恩城:由邪恶人类建立的一个大城，德恩人被人类称为强盗，附属于魔城，但似乎不怎么听话。
生物
人类:和精灵一起诞生的种族，人数分布多，是魔君维克森的敌人，也是大陆上的希望。
矮人:地下的挖掘能手，拥有厉害的器械，和人类关系友好，和精灵不是很密切。
精灵:和人类一起诞生的种族，人数不是很多，大陆上最优雅、长寿的种族，精通治疗、箭术，身体非常敏捷。
兽人:最初是由魔王贝亚特创造，后来因受不了贝亚特的奴役后，选择脱离贝亚特，各自为安，拥有牛头人、巨魔等盟友。
迈雅:被创世神库维特派往大陆协助人类，精通巫术，被人类称为巫师，主要有阿杰农、毕维斯、卡西欧和巴泽尔四人，后来巴泽尔黑化，加入了维克森的阵营当中。
亡灵兽人:由维克森用巫术创造出来的兽人，骁勇善战、能日行千里，精通战术。
邪恶兽人:贝亚特魔王的兽人，是远古的敌人，也是精灵的宿敌，后来随贝亚特逃到雾山里重新建立势力。
龙:主要分布有黑龙、骨龙、蜉蝣龙和双足龙，数量比较稀少，黑龙由维克森驯养，骨龙、蜉蝣龙由贝亚特驯养，后给巴里特，双足龙为独立兽人部落驯养。
恶魔守卫:贝亚特的得力手下，体型巨大，但喉咙比较脆弱。
不死幽魂:维克森的手下，通常会以阴影的形式出现，惧怕太阳。
树人:精灵用魔法创造出来的新生命，平时会在森林里游荡，讨厌兽人。
食人者:维克森创造侍僧时失败的产物，分别为低级食人者和智慧食人者。主要积聚在丧钟镇中，喜欢鲜肉，跟踪力强，低级食人者平时在丧钟镇游荡，智力低下，为了鲜肉不惜一切。智慧食人者是食人者经过多年后进化后的产物，懂得使用工具和制造工具，群居性，攀爬能力强。
中立生物:分布在各个地形当中，不会主动袭击，除非去到他们的领地。分别为:食人鬼、森林大脚野人、树魔、猛犸、半人马、鸟兽、冰魔、炎魔、巨蟹、鱼人、深海巨人、鸟人、龙虾人、龙人等
地形:大陆–长海
西方主要分布有哈立德、尻纳斯、沃茨克三个国家，地形为平原地形，分别为布雷尔平原（第二大平原）和布兰诺平原（第四大平原），哈立德和沃茨克隔着一条分界线:凯尔河域。
北方主要分布有矮人王国克西泽，地形为山地和山脉，分布有波文山和塞尔特雪山两座大山，附近有部分中型树林。
南方主要分布有精灵王国班亚斯和人类王国罗德洛，地形为平原，附近有大部分都树林和山脉。分别为玛希森林、格吉尔丛林、布鲁斯森林和柯利弗山。拥有大陆上第一大平原:凯尔特平原。
东方主要分布有兽人部落泰孔内尔、魔君维克森的魔城、德恩人的大城和丧钟镇。地形为荒原和山脉。主要分别为魔山、阿尔瓦火山、雾山、考尔比山和伊诺克平原（第三大平原），是一座大荒原。



 时间线

第二纪元:（1001-2000年），卡拉尔大陆沉沦，各个种族开始移居艾维斯大陆，重新建国。人类、矮人和精灵和维克森爆发第一场战争，丧钟镇食人者事件的两次爆发，精灵和贝亚特的战争，巴泽尔的夺权和人兽大战。（第二纪元为正义势力的强势时期）


 第二元年年份表和各国国王表

第二元年年份表（1001-2000年）
1089年:卡拉尔大陆沉沦，人类、矮人、兽人和精灵移居艾维斯大陆
1125年:矮人王国克西泽的重建
1139年:哈立德王国建立
1140年:精灵王国班亚特建立
1146年:兽人独立王国泰孔内尔建立
1219年:人类八大国鼎立（哈立德、沃茨克、尻纳斯、罗德洛、巴尔克、巴斯克、巴里特和巴里森）
1240年:协调会议的召开
1255年:布鲁克城沦陷，魔城开始建立
1260年:四巴王国的陨落
1265年:全面战争的爆发
1356年:丧钟镇食人事件
1439年:精灵和贝亚特魔王的战争
1439年:丧钟镇食人事件的二次爆发和清理丧钟镇
1897年:巴泽尔掌权罗德洛
1908年:人兽大战
哈立德（伦纳德）:二:奥塔德（999-1149年）奥比尔（1149-1328年）皇族议会（1328-1440年）奥斯格（1440-1650年）奥尔德姆（1650-1830年）奥斯顿（1830-2040年）
沃茨克:二:毕尔卡姆（1070-1250年）毕里尔（1250-1469年）毕亚里（1469-1740年）金城议会（1740-2000年）
尻纳斯:二:伯莱（1109-1346年）伯里恩（1346年-1554年）伯兹尔（1554-1790年）圣会（1790-1999年）
克西泽（哈尔姆）:二:亚斯特（1025-1275年）亚特吉里（1275-1501年）亚伯来（1501-1789年）亚伯来二世（1789年-2001年）
罗德洛:二:柏里特（1013-1296年）柏斯温（1296-1450年）柏洛斯（1450-1670年）柏特（1670-1897年）巴泽尔（1897-2093年）（夺权）
班亚斯:二:卡迪尔（1010-2019年）
泰孔内尔:二:萨拉斯（1908-？年）
魔城:二:维克森（1255-？）



 第一章大陆沉沦

我们万万没想到
从那天起，我们只能眼睁睁地看着我们生活多年的家园就在我们眼前沉入无穷无尽的深渊。
在伦纳德王国中住着一位传奇人物，他就是阿尔德，阿尔德出生在一个有名的贵族家庭中，他是阿尔瑞尔的后代，阿尔家族曾对抗过大陆上最凶残的魔王贝亚特。
对正义势力推翻贝亚特魔王有着重大的贡献，阿尔家族的人很长寿，他们几乎活的比一般人还要长久。
其中阿尔瑞尔打破了家族中的记录，他活到了150岁，每个人都非常尊敬阿尔家族，在伦纳德中，就连国王也不得不佩服他们。
阿尔德的生活一直过得很富裕，没有战争，没有繁杂的事情，只有安逸、宁静的美好生活。
阿尔德在伦纳德里担任将军的职务，即使他没有面临过战争，但战争的残忍一直保留在他的脑海里，直到那一天的到来，让他坚定了一个决心。
卡拉尔大陆第二元年1089年，也是人类和精灵的结盟推翻了贝亚特魔王的黑暗统治后的和平之年，人们迎来了千年以来的和平生活，但是令他们不知道的是，这块大陆即将陷入绝境，灾难即将到来。
在大陆的东方，也是大陆上最阴暗的地方，那里几乎无人问津，就连兽人也很少会接触。
那里给人们的印象是:暗淡无光的天空，令人脊背发凉的寒风，寸草不生的土地。
听说那里有一座城堡，城堡里面居住着一位巫师:维克森。
维克森他神出鬼没，很少有人见过他的真正面容。除了某一天，有人亲眼目睹他骑着一条飞龙从森林上空飞过，这是唯一一次。
从那天之后，再也没有人见过他。
也是从那天起，一些充满好奇心的人开始对维克森进行调查。
他们试图跟踪他，但是试图跟踪他的人都遭到了一些奇怪生物的袭击，但也有一些人在遭到袭击的时候侥幸活了下来。
存活下来的人对其他人说千万不要去调查维克森，不然将会遇到未知的危险。
他们说那里充满了让人捉摸不透的险峻，况且那里充满了一些奇奇怪怪的生物，只要一有人进去，必会遭到他们的攻击，他们说有可能是维克森的饲养的生物，也有的人说维克森也许是一个丧心病狂的人。
之后人们放弃了对维克森的调查。但人们不知道，维克森正在密谋一个惊天动地的秘密计划，这个计划也将包括整个大陆上所有生灵的生死存亡。
维克森他开始雇用一些半兽人为他开采地下资源和抓捕一些人类，不管是老弱病残，都给他抓来。
维克森开始每天待在城堡里，他开始翻阅一些古巫术书。
直到有一天，他从古书上找到了一种咒语:可以将人类的灵魂抽出，并能让那个被抽走灵魂的人听从或侍从施法者。
随后他找来几个被抓来的人类，他开始对他们实施咒语。
只见被施法者显露出非常痛苦的表情，身体也随之抽搐起来。
施法结束后，被施法者已经不再是人类，他们是侍僧，从死亡的深渊中爬出来的人。
他们脸色显得非常恐怖，像一个被腐蚀的人一样，身上的衣服也随之变成了灰袍，他们蒙着面罩，似乎是不想让人看到他们的面貌。他们失去了生前的记忆，他们只记得让他们得以重生的人，指施法者。
“你们要侍从的人是谁？”维克森说道。
“维克森魔君。”一个低沉、令人发抖的声音传了起来，这就是侍僧的声音。
“我要你们用你们的力量造出一座地穴。”
“遵命，主人。”
大概半小时的间隔，一座地穴就这样建造完成了，侍僧们不可思议的力量令维克森感到非常满意。
之后，随着侍僧和地穴的数量越来越多，维克森也随之进行他最后的计划。
他找来了一群的哥布林，维克森使出巫术将哥布林和侍僧融合在一起。
很快，一个由两个物种融合的兽人就这样诞生了。
“从死亡的深渊里爬出来的屠宰者！他就是亡灵兽人！”维克森说道。
亡灵兽人的皮肤是暗黑色的，他的身体健壮有力，他没有眼睛，但他依然能看得见。他面相狰狞，非常恐怖。
亡灵兽人在维克森面前跪了下来，表示向维克森效忠。
“你是第一个被我创造出来的兽人，我定好好对你。”
维克森用巫术为亡灵兽人打造了一身黑色而又坚硬的盔甲，为亡灵兽人提供安全防护，而且不用亡灵兽人自己穿上，它会自己附身在亡灵兽人的身上。
随后，维克森将这个方法交给侍僧，亡灵兽人的数量也开始与日俱增。
很快，维克森拥有了一支强大的军队，维克森的势力也开始慢慢地壮大起来，这件事四大族群根本一无所知。
亡灵兽人的诞生，离维克森想毁灭卡拉尔大陆的野心也指日可待。
当然，维克森他肯定不会吃亏，在毁灭大陆之前，他提前命令工人打造好了船只，供他和他的部队逃离大陆，前往一个叫做布德岛的地方，布德岛那边是维克森的秘密发展基地，他打算毁灭大陆后，到那边培植更多的亡灵兽人。
毁灭大陆对维克森来说就像捏碎一块豆腐那么简单。
“这次的计划非常重要，你们要做好牺牲的准备。”维克森说道。
“主人，我们已经做好了准备，反正我们的生命已经献给了你，我们已经无所谓了。”
“很好！这才是我的仆人。” 
维克森说完话后向他们挥了挥手，他们知道他们的主人即将离开。他们在施法前望了望大陆的景象，他们似乎对这块大陆丝毫没有什么留恋，甚至对他们自己卑微的生命视如像地面上的尘土一样。
被留下的侍僧们各自站在每一个地穴中。他们即将施法，拆除地穴，但这会使被拆除的地穴产生巨大的爆炸力。
五十多个地穴的爆炸力足以让一块大陆沉沦，并且爆炸力的范围很广，不仅会让大陆沦陷，而且还会引发暂时性的大海浪和强烈的地震，虽然海浪不足以淹没整个大陆，但是地震引起的大地裂也足以让大陆陷入黑暗的海底。这就是维克森的计划。
侍僧开始念起咒语来，他们一边挥舞着自己的双手一边念着咒语。
随着轰隆一声，地穴从内部里爆炸开来。侍僧也随着爆炸力而化为灰烬。
地穴的爆炸引起了周围人的关注。此时天空被乌云笼罩起来，并且打着响雷。
地面上开始抖动起来，海面上也开始掀起了狂风大浪。
人们以为只是一场大震动和雷雨天气，他们丝毫没有在意。但有一些人他们发现了天气的不对劲，他们是人类中伟大的先知、巫师，他们观察到了不测。
不仅是人类的巫师观察到了，而且精灵他们也早已知道，他们通过萨卡姆之镜知道了后面会发生怎么样的事。
并且知道了引发这场灾难的主谋的是谁,他们断定是东边发生了什么不测风云。
精灵派出两个小队，一个负责去通知人类进行避难措施，一个负责去巡视东边哪里到底发生了怎么样的事。
随之，地面的抖动也开始愈发愈强烈起来。甚至已经开始裂出一点点缝来。
“怎么了？”卡西欧问。（卡西欧是位女巫师）
“我感到有什么事情即将要发生，你看，海浪掀起，乌云密布，地面撕裂，这不是个好兆头。”阿杰农说。（阿杰农是位人人知名的老巫师，甚至连维克森都知道他。）
就在他们捉摸不定的时候，精灵的分队赶到了伦纳德。（人类之国）
“尊敬的阿杰农和卡西欧巫师，我们是来通知你们避难的。”精灵说。
“发生了什么事？”阿杰农问道。
“我们怀疑东边发生了一场前所未有的爆炸，我们从萨卡姆之镜中得知，一会可能有一场意想不到的灾难，我劝你们最好离开这块大陆。”精灵说。
话语刚落。城堡的周围突然裂出了一个大口子。这个深深的裂口，打消了人们的念头，人群开始惊慌起来，他们表情从若无其事变成慌张失措。
“快没时间了！赶紧走吧！”精灵说完后，便骑着飞鹰离开了。
阿杰农知道，他们也要去避难了。
“发生什么了！”这时国王从城墙的另一侧走出来问道。
“发生大事了！王上，赶紧组织群众前往船湾避难！”阿杰农说。
“到底怎么了？而且这裂口又是怎么回事？”
“现在说不清楚，先逃难，以后再说！”阿杰农急切地说。
这时阿尔德看见所有人都在纷纷准备行李，不知道在干什么。
当阿尔德还在思考的时候，一阵敲门声引起了他的注意。
阿尔德打开大门，敲门的人正是阿杰农。
“怎么回事？人们都在收拾东西？”阿尔德问道。
“可能我一时半会跟你解释不清楚，阿尔德先生，我想你该收拾好你的东西，我们要去避难了。”阿杰农说。
阿尔德冲进房间里，他拿着一个袋子，开始在房间里收拾东西，他的手速很快，不到一会就从家里走了出来。
“很好，阿尔德先生，我们该走了，快!”阿杰农说。
“全部人赶紧去船湾避难！”卡西欧说。
人群收拾完行李后 ，便排成一队向船湾出发了。
此时，精灵的第二分队已经抵达了东边。分队在东边的周围盘旋着。
不到一会儿，他们就发现了引发这场灾难的源头。他们清晰地看见，周围已经被爆炸产生出来的威力毁得面目全非，随着一震抖动，周围的地方裂开缝隙，开始慢慢地陷入海底，精灵分队的所有人悲哀地叹了一口气，缓缓地向精灵自己建造的秘密船湾飞去。
可是时间不等人，大地抖动开始变得猛烈起来，人群周围的地面开始缓缓地沦陷下去。
人群被吓得秩序开始混乱起来。
“所有人加快脚步！扔掉不必要的东西！我们要快马加鞭地赶去船湾！”阿杰农大声地说。
“没了东西我们该怎么办？没它们我们活不下去。”人群急切地说。
“东西没了，以后可以慢慢地补回来，但你们要记住，生命是你们自己的！生命只有一条！当然，如果你们想死的话！”阿杰农说。
众人在阿杰农的话语下开始平静下来。他们没人敢反驳阿杰农。
“大人！过来看一下那是什么？”一个侦查兵说。
阿杰农看见有一群翻腾不息的东西正在以极快地向他们逼近，看起来就像脱缰的野马一样。
“是海浪！”阿杰农惊讶地说。
“跑！快跑！海浪来袭！”
所有人听到命令后，立马使出了他们全身的力气向前方奔跑起来。
但他们的速度根本比不过海浪的速度，一会儿，就有一部分被人被凶猛的海水给冲走了，他们在被冲走前，他们疯狂的挣扎着和咆哮着，一会儿，他们永远地被这无情的野兽给卷走了。
“离船湾还有多远！”
“大概还有二哩！”
不料，人群的后面突然出现一片非常大的海浪向人群冲来。这次的速度比之前要快很多，几乎没人能躲得掉。
就在绝望之际，两个年轻的学徒挺身而出。
“你们疯了吗？”阿杰农说。
“我们会一点小法术，至少能暂时镇住一下这海水。”“可是！”“快走吧，没时间了。”
“那你们要小心点。”
这时，翻腾的海水像一只无形的巨手一样向两位学徒冲来。
两位学徒很快冲口中吐出咒语，果然，这只巨手很快就他们给镇住了，就像一个天然的屏障一样。
但他们也始终感受得到，似乎这只巨手正在顽强地冲破这道屏障。
慢慢地，抗力开始越来越大，两位学徒也开始感觉到自己已经精疲力尽，这时候，人群已经赶到船湾，并且全都安全地登上了船只。
最后他们无力抵抗，不到一会，屏障像玻璃一样破碎，两位学徒最终被海水给吞噬了。
“扬帆，我们要开船了！”
不仅陆地上危险，海面上也是如此，海上的海水波涛汹涌，白浪滔天，狂风怒号。此时，船只开始起航，可当大家都以为安全的时候，不料，有一艘船刚起航时，突然袭来一片大海水，因力度非常大，这辆船就在人们的眼中被活生生地给掀翻了。
即使其他的船只没遭到危险，但在船上的人也能清晰地看到那一张张绝望的脸和感受到那绝望而又无助的呼号声。
大陆在地震和海水侵袭下，最终在所有人的面前沉入海底，这时所有人都目睹了整个过程。
过了一会，所有人都顿时安静了下来。
阿尔德也感到不可思议，他最终都没有想到，卡拉尔大陆竟然会在他的眼前沉没。
“阿尔德呢？阿尔德在哪？”阿杰农叫道。
“我在这，阿杰农。”阿尔德在人群中说道。
“我的老天!我还以为你出事了呢？”阿杰农说。
“我们去哪？”国王问道。
“去艾维斯大陆。”阿杰农说。


 第二章艾维斯大陆

“海上好像平静了。”一个士兵说。
这时海上也早已不是乌云密布、狂风怒号了，乌云渐渐散去，天空显露出一丝丝的光辉，海面上风平浪静，海鸟正在海上自由地翱翔着。
阿杰农在船上观望着一切，慢慢地，艾维斯大陆的身影也渐渐地显示在人们的眼中。
阿尔德走到阿杰农的身旁，他的手中提着一个袋子。
“这袋子里是什么？”阿杰农说。
“这是我家族的东西，我一直不舍得扔掉。”阿尔德说。
“那么说，在之前我命令人们把不必要的东西扔掉的时候，你就一直提着它在跑？”
“是的，阿杰农，我不会扔掉它们，即使是在困境之中。”
“你很勇敢，阿尔德先生，你将来肯定会成为一个成功的人!我要去跟国王说一点事，你先随便走走吧。”
“好的，阿杰农。”
“王上，前面就是艾维斯大陆了。”阿杰农说。
“是啊，我想问你个事，阿杰农。”
“您说。”
“我想问为什么大陆会沉沦？地面上出现的裂口又是怎么回事？”
“据说那边发生了一场大爆炸，裂口是地震引起的，我有点怀疑是贝亚特所为。”
“可贝亚特已经被打败了呀！”“你太小看他了 你是不是忘了他身边的手下。”
“手下？”
“没错，我猜是维克森。”
“维克森，他就是个小巫师。”
“不要小看他，王上，再小的人他也能创造历史。”
就在阿杰农语音刚落时，船上突然发生了剧烈抖动。
“怎么回事？”国王问道。
一个士兵刚想看一下，突然被一个未知的生物给拉了下去。
“啊！有怪物！”开始有人纷纷叫喊。
“防卫！”
怪物以极快地速度冲进士兵的防卫之中。不到一会，就打乱防御队形。
可怪物命不长，被甲板上的弓箭手一箭射死了。
“鱼人，我们遭到鱼人的袭击！”毕维斯说。
“加速前进，我们尽快要抵达艾维斯大陆。”
鱼人群纷纷地爬上船只，同人类士兵展开了厮杀。
阿尔德看见这一幕时，他吓坏了，但他的勇气并没有散去，他决定了他要尽一个将军的责任，他拿着一把剑，冲进了鱼人群中。
“长官！前面有一座钳子形的礁石！”
“那不是礁石，那真的是钳子！”
突然那钳子张开了，就像一把剪刀一样。船的速度太快，根本来不住停，一会就撞到了钳子，只见船底被钳子戳了个大窟窿，随时可能会沉船。
“我们把盔甲脱掉，准备跳船。”
船上的士兵脱掉身上的盔甲，只留下一把剑作为防具，全部都跳下了船，想游上其他的船。可事情并不如他们所料。
“那钳子不见了！”士兵说。
“那钳子在你后面！”
海面上突然伸出一个大钳子向士兵们伸去。士兵们开始拼命地游起来，不料，有一个士兵被钳子给夹住了。
只见那钳子把夹到的士兵升上半空中，一眨眼的功夫，那士兵被分成了两半，鲜红的鲜血从半空中洒落下来，士兵的尸体被丢至海中。
这让落水的士兵们更加恐惧，想快点逃离这里。
钳子怪物也开始慢慢地伸出身影，阿杰农一看，他似乎知道是什么了。
“是巨蟹。”阿杰农说了一声。
人类在巨蟹的眼前就像是一个随意虐杀的猎物一样，想跑却跑不出它的圈套。
船上的士兵扔出绳索，即将援救落水人员。
“射它，放倒它。”阿杰农大声地喊叫着。
士兵拿出弓箭，对巨蟹进行了射击。箭矢很快就射在了巨蟹的身上，但它似乎不惧疼痛，猛地想船上冲去。
落水的士兵抓住船上抛下的绳索，急忙的爬了上去。
这时， 在阿尔德的指挥下，鱼人群终于被人类士兵给统统干掉了。
“我们得赶紧走了，以免惊动更大的威胁。”
“那巨蟹怎么办？”
“没事，我们可以甩开它，它的速度不是很快。”
剩下的七艘船同时加快了前进速度，果然如阿杰农所想的一样，巨蟹根本追不上。
慢慢地，巨蟹也放弃了捕猎。
“到了，我们到艾维斯大陆了！”
船上的人欢呼起来，似乎就像是得到了珍贵的东西一样。
“抛锚，下船。”
“王上，我们现在的方位正处于布雷尔平原，要么考虑在这重新建国？”阿杰农说。
奥塔德（第六任国王）观察了一下周围，附近非常地安全，不远处也有一条大河，似乎这条大河就像一个分界线一样。
“阿杰农，这条大河是？”奥塔德询问道。
“王上，这是凯尔河域，过了河域，前面还有一个大平原。”
“你这么会如此熟悉这里的地形呢？”“是因为我们这些巫师也经常会探索这里，以防后备之患。”
“好吧，就在这里建国吧，大家准备好重新建立国土了吗？”
“准备好了!”
“好，开始动手吧。”
全民开始动起手来，阿尔德也加入到其中，阿杰农便做引导。
阿杰农引领他们向柯利弗山和玛希森林寻找建材。
50年后，人类终于在布雷尔平原重建了自己的家园。人类还顺手建立了一座都城，供其他人居住。国王把都城命名为海尔拉，以前的伦纳德（旧人类王国名）也变成了现在的哈立德。人类再次振兴起来。
阿杰农得知精灵和矮人安定下来后，也渐渐地放下心来。阿杰农骑着飞鹰在空中翱翔的时候，他也发现了兽人的船只，看来兽人也逃到了艾维斯大陆上。
阿杰农心想，不知何时会有一场大战将会在艾维斯上爆发。
阿尔德靠在露台，遥望着远方，他从天空中看到一只飞翔的巨鹰正往他这边飞来，巨鹰的背上还坐着一个人。
渐渐的，巨鹰离他越来越近，在巨鹰身上一个人跳了下来，
他就是阿杰农。阿杰农下来后，巨鹰也随之飞走了。
“怎么样？阿尔德先生，在新的环境中过得还好吗？”
“还行吧，之前你和国王在船上说的维克森是什么人？”
“他是个亡灵巫师，他是你们阿尔家族曾经对抗过的贝亚特魔王的追随者，他非常狡猾，也是让卡拉尔大陆沉沦的元凶。”
阿尔德听完阿杰农这番话后，他下定了一个决心，发誓一定要杀死维克森，为死去的人们报仇，他开始了刻苦训练，为的就是有一天为人类出一口气。
在建国之后，一些贵族不愿意只生活在一座城里。
他们想拥有属于自己的王城，贵族们逼迫国王批准自己在城外建城。
因为当时贵族还是强于国王的，国王很无奈，只能批给他们。
80年后，贵族的城堡也建立完成。可是令国王不知道的是。
这些城堡慢慢变成一个王国，贵族们自己称王，一些人也渐渐地离开自己的国家，前往贵族的王城居住。
这只是少部分人，大多数人还是愿意待在自己土地上的。
随后，人类的王国就有了八个。分别为:哈立德、沃茨克、尻纳斯、罗德洛、巴尔克、巴斯克、巴里特和巴里森。
建立这些王国的人都是哈立德王国之前的贵族所为。他们独自称王，建立属于自己的都城，并且和哈立德断绝关系，只有尻纳斯和哈立德礼尚往来。其余的都和哈立德断绝关系。
1240年，哈立德的国王奥比尔（新国王）考虑到国家的安危，于是派出信使邀请七国的国王在哈立德开展协调会议。
哈立德国王坐在会议室内，等待着七国的国王到来。
但他的心里始终有些不安，他立即派人把阿杰农给叫了过来。
阿杰农急匆匆地赶去会议室。阿杰农看见国王正镇定自若地坐在椅子上。可又感觉到他又有心事。
“哦！阿杰农，你来了。”
“王上，你看上去不太好。”
“没有，我有话跟你说。”
“请您慢慢说!”阿杰农说。
“阿杰农，你认为国家是越多越好吗？”
“是的，王上，国家多了，在我们遇难时就有人可以帮助我们了，我们可以和他们建立同盟关系啊。”
“可你有想过吗？如果有一天，他们强大了，发兵进攻我们怎么办？”
“如果他们向我们发起进攻，我们就进行自主防卫，我们不会屈服于任何一个国家，即使他们还在发展中。”
“听着你这话，我就放心多了。”
这时，七国的国王到达了哈立德。
“阿杰农，你先出去吧。”
“好的。”
很快，会议室就坐满了人。
“今天，我召集大家来，是想商量一件事，我想和各个国家的人都能礼尚往来，我们能成为盟友吗？”
“我们可以成为盟友，但我希望我们大家有难的时候，在座的各位都可以帮我们解难。” 毕里尔（沃茨克的国王）站起来说了一句。
“当然可以，我哈立德一定会帮忙的。”
“可我还是希望我们能保持井水不犯河水的关系。”伯莱（尻纳斯的国王）说。
“这当然可以。”毕里尔说。
会议持续了很久，可一直都是奥比尔、毕里尔和伯莱在议论着，其他的五位国王他们都默不作声，直到会议结束。
“那好，今天的会议就到这里，大家辛苦了!请回吧。”
散会之后，除了尻纳斯外，其他六个国家的国王都在议论纷纷。
其中毕里尔和柏里特（罗德洛的国王）尤为狡猾，他们表面上装做保持和平关系，会议结束后。
他们回到国家后，立即在暗中慢慢地发展，目的就是想成为大陆上的霸主。
四巴王国也顺着他们的心思慢慢发展，这六个国家的国王都有了想称霸大陆的心思。
他们每个人都在暗中地开始了强国之计，在表面上做出一副瞒天过海的假象，但在暗地里却野心勃勃。
总有一天，人类之间将会爆发一场大战，那便是人类自己为了自己的野心而自讨苦吃。
“看来他们活下来了啊，他们还没有我想的那么脆弱呢？准备发兵，向艾维斯大陆进军。”
“是，魔君。”



 第三章黑暗降临

1255年，魔君维克森从他的秘密基地布德岛上率领十五万亡灵兽人大军向艾维斯大陆进发了，这件事根本没有一个人知道，甚至连精灵和人类的巫师也不知道此事。
维克森悄悄地渡过贝克海来到大陆的东方，并在魔山上开始休整部队。
维克森在魔山山顶上开始念起结界咒语来。结界咒语是一种很厉害黑暗巫术。
结界会把整个大陆罩起来，就像一个透明的罩子一样，人类根本看不到。而且结界会限制各个巫师的能力，包括人类的巫师和精灵的血巫。
巫师们的能力被限制后，有很多法术不能随意使用，只能使用一些基础法术。当然，就连维克森本人也会遭到能力限制。
“看来正义势力在这块大陆上又重新繁衍起来了，我怎么能袖手旁观呢？准备进攻。”维克森说。
维克森盯上了离魔山不远的布鲁克城，布鲁克城是由罗德洛建立的，是供一些贵族居住的，不过这座城似乎不太受到国王的重视，所以布置在那里的军队不是很多。
在维克森的一声令下。亡灵兽人大军从魔山下纷纷向布鲁克城冲去。
但在城墙上的哨兵发现了他们。
哨兵表示很疑惑。
“那是什么东西，黑乎乎的？”一个哨兵说。
渐渐的，那群黑乎乎的东西离他们越来越近，就像一群野兽一般。
“那是兽人!快通知贵族们疏散，顺便开始战斗警戒!”
军队通知贵族们赶紧从山上离开，亡灵兽人大军很快就抵达了城门，他们拿着攻城锤猛击城门。
城墙上的士兵拿出弓箭，向城墙下的亡灵兽人大军射去。
但似乎没有伤及亡灵兽人大军一丝一毫。亡灵兽人大军使出龟甲阵，令城墙上人类军队拿他们没办法。  
“停止射箭!箭矢对他们没用，我们快去城门那去!”
城门在猛烈地撞击下，开始颤抖起来。军队赶到城门时，城门已经被亡灵兽人大军给撞开了，城门开始沦陷。
一群群亡灵兽人向人类军队袭来。他们一边吼叫一边挥舞着手中的大刀。
军队们知道自己是不能活着出去了，他们向亡灵兽人大军冲去，展开了殊死搏斗。
士兵们非常勇敢。他们凭借着自己的战斗方式，砍杀了很多的亡灵兽人，很多的亡灵兽人都纷纷地倒在他们的身旁。
但他们寡不敌众，没过多久，亡灵兽人大军以数量上的优势碾压了人类军队，人类士兵也纷纷倒下了。
逐渐地，人类士兵仅剩下十多个了。而亡灵兽人大军数不胜数，令人类军队一眼望不到头。亡灵兽人大军占据了布鲁克城，仅剩的人类士兵也被包围起来。
亡灵兽人一拥而至，杀死了仅剩的人类士兵。
在军队们的拖延下，贵族们也全部逃回了罗德洛，而倒下的士兵们却成为了亡灵兽人的盘中餐。
亡灵兽人军队打赢战争后，他们把人类士兵的尸体全部吃掉，来饱餐一顿。
即使是死去的尸体，亡灵兽人也不会嫌弃，他们只想要填饱肚子。或者也可以说是他们收获的战果，这是他们应得的，他们为什么不好好享受这一番呢？
维克森打下布鲁克城后，立马对布鲁克城进行一项大改造。
他命令亡灵兽人摧毁所有的豪华建筑和焚毁一切花花草草。
亡灵兽人的工作效率很高，只用了几天就把一切美好的景物全部给摧毁了。
另外，他们拆除了旧城门，建立了一个又高又坚固的新城门，称为魔门。
就这样，一座繁华的城市变成了一个大荒原。亡灵兽人喜欢平原。亡灵兽人还为他们的主人维克森建立一座高塔:伊诺克塔。
供维克森居住。
维克森把布鲁克城改名为魔城。魔城成为了维克森最重要的大要塞。
布鲁克城被维克森占据后，完全变了一个样。晚上，魔城会散发出可怕的绿光，不再像以前那样明亮。
天空也开始变得阴暗起来，而且还是全天阴暗，不会有任何的阳光。
维克森拥有魔城后，他也没有放弃发展，许许多多的亡灵兽人纷纷从布德岛出发前往魔城。
维克森在魔城也开始繁殖亡灵兽人，魔城成为第二个亡灵兽人的繁殖地。
维克森为了增强自己的实力，特意腾出两块大平地作为农场、牧场和供养魔马、黑狼和黑龙的巢穴。
后面那些逃出来的贵族回到罗德洛后，要求柏里特国王马上出兵讨伐入侵者，但国王并没有答应他们的请求。
“我们不需要布鲁克城，有罗德洛和拉弗尔就够了，我不会为了一座没用的小城而浪费我的时间，布鲁克城已经沦陷了。”柏里特说。
“那我们该住哪呢？我们不想住在罗德洛。”贵族们说。
“那我安排你们在拉弗尔住，这还可以吧。”柏里特说。
“可以，只要不是罗德洛就行。”贵族们说。
交谈结束后，贵族们便骑着马前往拉弗尔（罗德洛的都城）。
“这些贵族真难伺候，还不如让他们死了算了。”柏里特在心里偷偷说道。
东边的阴暗引起了人类和精灵的注意。精灵派出秘密小队前往观察。
小队刚来到东边时，一股强大的黑暗气势向他们袭来。
一个高大而又散发出黑暗力量的大门显现在他们的面前，在大门的背后还时不时散发出浓浓的烟雾。
天空已经被黑暗腐蚀，就连大地都在慢慢地被腐蚀。他们听到了兽人和飞龙的嚎叫声。
小队感觉回去报告给精灵国王，精灵国王也随之把消息传达给人类的各个王国。
当消息传到阿杰农的耳中时，他也知道了，和平之年随时可能会破碎，战争也会渐渐地向他们逼近。
人们的心中产生了无声的恐惧，他们害怕死亡，他们害怕被剥夺自由和生命。
阿杰农感到担忧，他不知道人类是否能守护得了他们美好的家园。
阿杰农走在路上，他看见每个人的脸色都变得非比寻常，他们甚至丧失了勇气和希望。
“王上，想必您已经知道东边的事了吧！”阿杰农说。
“我知道了，没想到最后我们还是难逃一命。”奥比尔说。
“是维克森，没错了，能发出这么强大的黑暗气息，只有他一个人可以，其他人根本无法做到。”阿杰农说。
“让他来吧，我们皇族人不畏生死。”奥比尔说。
阿杰农在国王的脸上看到，他知道，国王其实也非常害怕，只是他发出一点点的小勇气来鼓舞自己罢了。


 第四章四巴王国的堕落

自从维克森占据东方后，黑暗之气笼罩着整个东方，当然，东方的其他国家都受到黑暗之气的侵扰。
其中，黑暗之气扩散到了四巴（巴尔克、巴斯克、巴里森和巴里特）王国的各个地方。农作物受到黑暗之气的腐蚀下开始腐烂，就连牧场里的动物都不再像以前那样生龙活虎。四巴王国的人民过着永无宁日的生活，人民们奋起反抗，要求国王驱散黑暗之气，但国王们根本没有搭理他们，他们过着安逸享乐的生活，似乎与世间隔绝。
但令他们不知道的是，维克森盯上了他们。
巴尔克王国，四巴王国之首。也是离魔城最近的地方。
在1260年的一个上午，也是黑暗之气笼罩巴尔克王国的第五年。国王巴尔克正在他的光亮是里房间无所事事地坐着。他拨开窗户往外看，外面依旧是那样的阴沉，外面的世界依然是死气沉沉，街上空无一人，就连看守城门的士兵也没有，大家都躲在自己光亮的小屋子里不敢出来。
房间里的火把闪烁着微弱的火光，巴尔克感觉到，这火光就像是最后的一丝微光。
外面总是传来兽人和黑龙的嚎叫声，黑龙也会时不时地从巴尔克王国的上方盘旋。
巴尔克感到害怕，他害怕黑暗势力的突然进攻会打破自己安逸的生活，他知道，军心已经被扰乱，整个国家的人人心惶惶。
就在巴尔克在思考的时候，突然他感觉到有人在他的后面，他转过身来一看，他吓了一跳。
“你是谁？”巴尔克害怕地说道。
“我是维克森，黑暗的统治者。”
“难不成你就是居住在魔城里的魔君维克森？”
“正是我。”维克森说。
维克森说完话后，立马对巴尔克施加了一种奇怪的法术。
这种法术并没有像之前那种把人变成侍僧的法术那么痛苦。几乎不痛不痒。
“你看看你自己的样子吧。”维克森说。
维克森从手中变出一个镜子，巴尔克一看，他看到自己变成了一个人模鬼样的怪人。
“这是怎么回事？我怎么会变成这样？”巴尔克非常抓狂。
“放心，只要你按照我的话去做，我保证你会变回原来的样子。”
“我该怎么做？”巴尔克说。
“很简单，我教你一个瞬间传送的法术和腐蚀法术，你只要传送到巴斯克国王哪里，然后把他变成像你这样子的怪人，然后再让巴斯克再去巴里特那里，直到四巴王国的国王都变成像你一样的怪人就行了，然后你再把他们召来你的房间就可以了。”维克森说。
“我明白了，但是你怎么会知道四巴王国呢？”巴尔克疑惑地说。
“这你就不用知道了，切记！瞬间传送法术只能使用两次，不可使用第四次，只要你们顺利完成了，我保证你们可以变回原样。”
巴尔克从口中念起咒语来，忽然咻的一声，巴尔克就被传送到了巴斯克的房间里了。
巴斯克刚进房间就被吓到了，他不禁地抖了一下。
“你是谁？你是怎么进到我房间里的？”巴斯克一边抖着身体一边说道。
“我是巴尔克啊，老兄，不记得我了？”
巴斯克得知是巴尔克的时候，他渐渐地放松了下来。
“你怎么变成这副模样了？”
“说来话长，老兄，我无法跟你解释事情的经过，对不住了!”
“你想干什么？”
巴尔克从口中快速地念出维克森的咒语，只见巴斯克叫了一声，，一切事情都结束了。
“我怎么变成和你一样了？”巴斯克说。
“想变回来吗？”巴尔克说。
“当然想啊！我怎么可以维持这副模样呢？”巴斯克不高兴地说道。
“很简单，我交给你一个咒语，你只要传送到巴里森那里，把他变成像你这样，就行了，我则去巴里特那里，把他也变成这个样子。”巴尔克说。
“这样就行了？”巴斯克说。
“放心，自然会有人把我们给变回来的。”巴尔克说。
说完话后，巴尔克和巴斯克同时传送到巴里森和巴里特那里，他们俩二话不说，直接见到本人就使出了咒语。
四个人都变成了人模鬼样的怪人，他们收到维克森的号召后，他们立即念着咒语传送到了巴尔克的房间里。
他们看到维克森正坐在椅子上，四个国王要求把他们变回原样。
但他们没有想到，维克森欺骗了他们。
“可以把我们变回来了吗？”四个国王说。
“当然可以！”维克森说。
只见维克森对他们四个实施了法术，四个国王痛苦地跪倒在地上，他们叫出了非常痛苦的声音。
四巴王国的国王不知道，维克森对他们实施的是傀儡巫术。
傀儡巫术会剥夺被施法者的所有记忆，让他们对施法者唯命是从。
“从现在开始，你们就是我的四个将军了，你们就是四大魔将，你们要永远的辅佐我，你们的主人是谁？”
“是维克森魔君，我们将永远效忠您。”
“哈哈哈哈哈。”维克森大声地笑了出来。
四巴王国是国王成为维克森的魔将后。四大魔将带领亡灵兽人大军毁灭了巴斯克、巴里特和巴里森王国，里面的人民和士兵全部被屠杀，一个不留。
根据维克森的命令，只能留下巴尔克国一个。
巴尔克王国被四大魔将改造，巴尔克国从此成为了四大魔将的居住地。
和魔城一样，晚上会散发出可怕的绿光。
四大魔将不知道，是自己亲手毁掉了自己的王国。
巴斯克、巴里特和巴里森王国被毁后，逐渐地成为了一堆废墟，随着时间的流逝，这些废墟会慢慢地化为尘土，成为大地的一部分。
巴尔克王国不仅供四大魔将居住，还是维克森监视矮人的一个秘密监视地。
维克森开始强大了起来，他的心里滋生了一个可怕的想法，就是想要在艾维斯大陆上称霸，从此奴役世间上所有的生物。
他精心筹划已久的全面战争也将随即爆发。


 第五章全面战争（上）

魔城里的浓雾越来越浓烈，兵工厂里的打铁声也时不时地向四方传来。
成千上万的亡灵兽人大军整齐地排列在伊诺克平原上，时刻等候着维克森的命令。
这时维克森从伊诺克塔的瞭望塔里走出来，维克森刚走出来时，下面迎来的是无尽的嚎叫声和欢呼声。
亡灵兽人大军他们挥舞着手中的大刀和长矛。
亡灵兽人非常喜欢战争，他们是为战争而生的，这是他们第一次参加一场大战役。
四大魔将站在亡灵兽人大军的面前，他们四个将军也将带领亡灵兽人大军向西方、南方和北方进行征伐。
四大魔将看到维克森在塔上挥了挥手，立即向后面的亡灵兽人大军做出一个手势，亡灵兽人大军顿时安静下来。
“你们是新崛起的势力，你们必将获得胜利！从今天开始，你们要向西方、南方和北方进发，杀掉所有的人类、矮人和精灵，不能留下一个活口！让他们的鲜血染红整个大地，开战了！”维克森兴奋地说。
亡灵兽人大军再次欢呼起来，欢呼完后，四大魔将便分批带领亡灵兽人大军向各个地方出发了。
魔门打开，排列整齐的亡灵兽人从魔门内走出，他们整齐地一个接着一个，丝毫没有一丝慌乱。
亡灵兽人的行军速度很快，第一批很快就赶到了离他们不远的罗德洛王国和精灵的班亚斯王国。
第一批亡灵兽人首次进攻了罗德洛的都城拉弗尔。
因为上次布鲁克城战役的耻辱，拉弗尔的军队已经记住了亡灵兽人。
瞭望塔很快就发现了亡灵兽人大军，并迅速传达自各个部门。
此时，城墙上站满了密密麻麻的拉弗尔军队。弱小的平民害怕地躲在家中，贵族们也独自躲在自己的房间里。
这次是谁也逃不出去，只能听天由命。
响亮的脚步声和密密麻麻的身影若隐若现，令人颤抖的号角声也逐渐逼近。
一群群如黑蚁般的亡灵兽人出现了，不到一会，城墙外就站满了许许多多的亡灵兽人。
亡灵兽人没有直接发起进攻，他们站在城墙外，似乎是在像城墙上的人类军队示威。
人类士兵可没有耐心看他们示威，人类军队的长官格尔特下令向正在示威的亡灵兽人射箭。
城墙上一排的箭矢向亡灵兽人的阵列飞去，亡灵兽人倒了很多个。
亡灵兽人大叫起来，他们非常愤怒！在巴斯克的一声令下，亡灵兽人大军向拉弗尔冲去。
“放箭！”格尔特喊叫着。
城墙上箭矢飞射，但亡灵兽人并没有那么傻，亡灵兽人的弓弩手向城墙上的人类军队射出飞箭，人类军队很快就倒下了很多个。
在城门下，亡灵兽人的重型攻城锤正在猛击城门。一个个攻城云梯在城墙上耸立起来，亡灵兽人顺着梯子快速地爬上城墙。
“打掉他们的梯子！快！”格尔特大声地喊叫着。
“向城墙上射箭！”巴斯克说。
亡灵兽人弓弩手组成一排，向人类军队猛射弩箭。
很快，亡灵兽人就爬了上来，他们就像一群狂战士一样，不给人类士兵拔剑的机会，人类士兵有一些还没反应过来，就被一刀给结束了自己的生命。
“拔剑，迎敌！”
亡灵兽人同城墙上的人类士兵厮杀了起来。
拉弗尔的城门后早已有一群军队等着亡灵兽人了。他们摆出阵列，即将迎敌。
因为拉弗尔仅是一个小都城，城门并没有想象的那么牢固，加上亡灵兽人的力气非常大，所以城门对他们来说简直是不堪一击。
城门在重型攻城锤的猛击下正在一步步地裂开。一会儿，城门就被撞塌了。
亡灵兽人涌入城里，向前方的人类士兵冲去。
“大家不要害怕，我们只有拼死一搏，才能有机会守住这座城！不要期待会有什么援军来救我们了！我们只能靠我们自己！”
大批的亡灵兽人冲进人类士兵的阵列，因亡灵兽人的冲击力太大，有一些人类士兵竟然被撞倒了下来。
城墙上和城内都展开了无尽的厮杀，城墙上的亡灵兽人越来越多，人类军队显然有些吃力。
亡灵兽人大军已经有一半涌入了城内，有一半则在城外徘徊。
亡灵兽人冲进居民的房子中，他们用大刀砍烂大门，冲进房屋里，将里面的人全都屠杀殆尽，就连小孩也不放过。
城里火光冲天，小孩的哭叫声和人民的喊叫声在城内环绕起来。
他们不敢抵抗，只能任由亡灵兽人宰割。
贵族们看到这个现象后更加害怕了。他们疯狂地拿各种能抵挡亡灵兽人的侵扰的东西压住大门，贵族们很害怕，他们害怕被砍掉头颅或被亡灵兽人撕咬。
亡灵兽人以众多的数量压过了人类军队的防守，不到一会儿，城墙很快沦陷了。
人类军队放弃城墙，跑到城下去阻挡亡灵兽人的渗入。
“卡斯顿，还守得住吗？”格尔特说。
“还能守一会，再过一段时间可能就不行了。”卡斯顿说。
“他们数量太多了，城墙已经陷落了，看他们这架势，外面起码还有几万个亡灵兽人等着进来呢。”
“你先去帮助那些老弱病残的人吧，我能守住。”
“那我先去了，小心着点。”
格尔特说完便带着四十几个士兵前去援救那些居民们了。
厮杀一直持续到即将傍晚之时。
人类士兵一个个的倒下了亡灵兽人一步步地压近。
贵族们躲避的房屋便是人类军队的最后一道退路。
亡灵兽人一路路地压近，人类军队却只能被迫地往后退
“我们输了，将军，我们没能守住拉弗尔。”
“不，我们没有输，至少我们尽了我们最大的力量，只有遇难退缩的人，才算是真正意义上是输了，虽然我们不能被载入史册，但我们并没有被黑暗给征服，即使希望已经破灭，但我们不能放弃，一定要抗争到最后。”卡斯顿说。
“会的，将军，我们没有怕死。”
“那上吧！”
“是，将军！”
最后剩下的士兵全部向亡灵兽人大军冲去，这是他们最后的冲锋。
但敌众我寡，在厮杀一阵子后，全部的士兵都死了，只剩下卡斯顿一个。
卡斯顿非常厉害，几个亡灵兽人扑向他都没有把他杀死，那几个扑向他的亡灵兽人都成了他的刀下亡魂。
最后巴斯克实在看不下去了，亡灵兽人纷纷让出一条路给巴斯克，只见巴斯克速度很快，他拿出一把利剑向卡斯顿杀去。
卡斯顿刚转过身来就被巴斯克给刺穿了心脏，鲜血散在了巴斯克的面具上。
巴斯克拔出了利剑，卡斯顿最终在巴斯克的面前倒下了。
刚赶过来的格尔特看见卡斯顿倒在地上想急忙冲过去时，几个士兵拉住了他。
“将军，不要再过去了，拉弗尔已经沦陷，我们还是逃回罗德洛去吧。”
“不可能，他可是我最好的兄弟！”
士兵们实在没办法，最后用蛮力打晕了格尔特，并把他带到一个居民房里躲了起来。
“这里面还有人，把门撞开。”巴斯克说。
随后门后面传来不停地击门声，贵族们缩在房间里始终不敢动弹。
忽然砰地一声，贵族们知道是门已经被撞开了。后来整个房屋传来了脚步声和嚎叫声。
亡灵兽人正在搜寻躲起来的贵族们，震耳欲聋地砍击声在整个房间里环绕。
不到一会儿，就有几个贵族被砍去了头颅。
即使他们跪下来叫饶命，亡灵兽人也根本不会搭理他们或同情他们。
鲜红色的鲜血染红了整个房间，房门也被砍得面目全非，随后亡灵兽人将这十三个贵族的头吊起来，全部挂到他们各自的房间里。
“把这个破城给烧了！我们要向罗德洛进发！”巴斯克说。
亡灵兽人把火把扔到每一个房子里，大火开始烧了起来。
躲起来的士兵趁亡灵兽人大军离开后，便带着格尔特离开了拉弗尔。
这时拉弗尔成了一座死城，城内尸横遍野，显得格外恐怖。
“王上，拉弗尔已经沦陷了。”巴泽尔（是一名黑巫师，也是辅佐罗德洛国王的君臣，和白巫师阿杰农拥有同样的知名度）说。
“我已经知道了，即使我们出兵也照样救不了拉弗尔，通知剩下的士兵准备作战。”柏斯温说。
“是，王上。”
不仅仅是拉弗尔，整个大陆都燃起了战火，亡灵兽人大军抵达各地，人类、矮人和精灵奋起抗敌。
艾维斯大陆的各个地方都乱成了一锅粥。人类、矮人和精灵是否能守住他们的家园呢？


 第六章全面战争（下）

全面战争爆发后，艾维斯大陆上的各个人类、矮人和精灵的国家都参与了抗敌的战斗，尤其是西方那边，打得热火朝天。
亡灵兽人大军的主力全都集中在那里，西边是维克森的一块心头肉，他一直都想占领西边，为了能顺利攻打西边，维克森还为此出动了投石车、弩车和攻城塔这几种强悍的攻城器械。
当然，西方那边的战场不但有亡灵兽人和攻城巨兽，还有空中兵力。四五只黑龙不停地在上空骚扰人类军队。
这时，亡灵兽人抵达了哈立德的都城海尔拉的城外。
城内的士兵立即戒备了起来，他们在城墙上排成一排排有序的阵列，随即准备应战，阿杰农也被国王派往海尔拉去指挥士兵作战。
亡灵兽人大军在城墙下喊叫着，仿佛是在向人类士兵示威。
在亡灵兽人军队的前方早已架上了投石车，投石车旁边的攻城巨兽拿着石头，正等候着巴里特发号施令。
“让人类们看看我们送给他们的第一份大礼!发射!”巴里特说。
攻城巨兽把石头放在发射器中，亡灵兽人便拉动绳子，一个个巨石从投石车上发射了出来。
“注意躲避!”阿杰农说。
巨石砸向了周围的建筑物，建筑物被砸得面目全非。
人类便开始反击，他们拉开长弓往亡灵兽人的阵列射去。
亡灵兽人倒下了几个，其他的亡灵兽人便疯狂往城门上靠，攻城巨兽拿着重型攻城锤不停地往城门上撞。
“把这群肮脏的畜生送下地狱!”阿杰农叫道。
人类士兵在城里两侧的投石机塔上，他们操控投石机，投石机上投出巨石往如黑蚁般的亡灵兽人砸去。
一些亡灵兽人很快就被巨石给砸成了肉酱，他们吓了一大跳，他们没想到人类也会有投石车。
“待在原地，等待攻陷城门，人类得意不了多久。”巴里特不慌地说道。
天上的黑龙开始来帮助亡灵兽人，它们叫出一股刺耳的声音来骚扰人类。
城墙上的人类听到黑龙的叫声后，急忙用双手捂住了自己的耳朵，显然，黑龙的叫声令人类非常痛苦。
黑龙飞入城里，它们瞬间就破坏了人类的投石机，它们叼起城墙上人类士兵，往高空中就是一扔，有的还直接冲去人类防线，凭着自己高大的身躯从城墙上撞飞了少许的人类士兵。
“很好，现在上攻城塔。”巴里特说。
攻城巨兽推着攻城塔缓缓地向城墙上的方向推去。
“干掉巨兽，干掉它们!”阿杰农说。
城墙上的人类士兵拿着弓箭向巨兽射去，巨兽感受到了疼痛，但这并没有阻止他们的前进。
因海尔拉的城门非常坚固，攻城巨兽的重型攻城锤拿海尔拉的城门实在是没有办法。
在人类射击下，攻城巨兽倒在了城门下，而掩护攻城巨兽的亡灵兽人的尸体在城门下也是堆积如山。
“你们怎么回事？你们这群没用的废物!”巴里特生气地说。
“大人，城门太坚固了，我们没法撞开它!”
“回防，继续击碎它!”
“但没有东西可以撞开它!”
“布隆迪（专门来对付坚硬城门的一种巨型龙头攻城锤）就可以，把布隆迪推出来。”巴里特说。
几个攻城巨兽和爬行巨兽拖着布隆迪出来了，布隆迪眼睛冒着火光，这火光令人颤抖不止，这就是来自黑暗的火光。
城墙下的亡灵兽人让出一条道路给布隆迪前行，并纷纷地为布隆迪欢庆。
“布隆迪!布隆迪!布隆迪……”亡灵兽人一边欢庆一边喊着布隆迪这个名字。
攻城塔已经搭上了城墙，攻城塔里冲出许多的亡灵兽人，亡灵兽人同城墙上的人类士兵厮杀了起来。
攻城塔里冲出来的亡灵兽人分散了人类的注意力，城墙上也停止了射箭，只有少部分人还在城墙的另一边还在射箭。
阿杰农看着布隆迪也开始堪忧了起来，但他不得不鼓舞士气，要不然人类一定会输的。
“为了生存而战!拦住他们!不用畏惧!”阿杰农喊道。
“投火石!”巴里特说。
亡灵兽人在巨石上点起烈火，并放到投石车上。
投石车再次巨石投掷到海尔拉城内，整个城市里燃起了熊熊烈火。
阿尔德在哈立德的城墙上看到海尔拉那里燃起了烈火，他终于忍不住了，他气冲冲地到国王的身旁，请求出兵。
“怎么了？阿尔德？”奥比尔说。
“王上，我想让您出兵增援海尔拉。”阿尔德说。
“不行!剩下的士兵要用来保卫哈立德的，况且我已经派阿杰农在那里指挥战斗了。”
“那里的人数不够，迟早会沦陷的。”
奥比尔没有出声，阿尔德他也忍不住了，于是他有了一个念头，就是独自一人前往海尔拉。
阿尔二话不说，转身就想走。
“你想干嘛？”奥比尔说。
“如果您不同意出兵，那我就一个人去，就算死我也要死在那!”
“阿尔德，你要是敢去，我就解除你的将军职位。”
阿尔德没有回答奥比尔，他转身就是走，就当他走到大门的时候。
奥比尔的一句话让他停下了脚步。
“等等，想要多少士兵。”奥比尔说。
“给我两千名士兵吧。”
“不，我给你五千名士兵吧，路上小心点!”
“谢谢王上!”
在阿尔德带着五千名士兵出城门的时候，他看到了不可思议的一幕。
布隆迪非常重，巴里特派出了好几个攻城巨兽才勉强拉得动它。
布隆迪撞在海尔拉的城墙上，整个城墙上都抖动了起来，一些人类士兵差点被抖得从城墙上掉下来。
攻城塔上的亡灵兽人已经被人类士兵给清理完了，阿杰农带领剩下的士兵前往城门方向准备防守。
阿杰农看到，天上的阳光已经被黑云所笼罩，这次真的要陷入绝望了吗？
在布隆迪的一次次猛击下，所有人都感到城门就要被撞裂了，布隆迪的撞击力很大，就连大地也慢慢地震动了起来。
就在第五次撞击下，城门被撞出了一个大缺口，布隆迪的头显现在士兵们的面前，士兵们看着布隆迪的时候，心里滋生了无限的恐惧。
“你们是海尔拉的战士，无论门后面有多么可怕，你们都要英勇战斗。”阿杰农鼓舞道。
在最后的撞击下，城门被撞开了，门后面冲出来五六个穿着铁甲拿着铁锤的攻城巨兽正向士兵的方向走来。
“齐放!射!”阿杰农喊道。
箭矢从长弓中射出，但对穿着铁甲的攻城巨兽丝毫不起作用。
攻城巨兽后面跟着许多的亡灵兽人，一会儿，亡灵兽人就冲进了士兵的阵列中，一场血战随即展开。
阿杰农想使出法术来击退攻城巨兽，但因受到结界的限制，施法失败了，他只好拿着手中的长剑同亡灵兽人搏斗。
厮杀一直持续到黎明之际，人类已经完败，黑云压破了海拉尔城，阿杰农带着仅剩的士兵躲进了最后的防线之中。
亡灵兽人挤满了最后的大门，大门在铁锤的敲击下，也随之颤动起来。
在所有人都绝望的时候，一阵响亮的号角声迎面而来。
巴里特一看平原上有着许多的马匹正向他的方向袭来，巴里特看清楚后，原来是人类的骑兵，他急忙地组织阵列迎战。
在人类骑兵的后方射出了如乌云般的飞箭，飞箭落在亡灵兽人的阵列中，亡灵兽人损失惨重。
阿尔德带着骑兵冲去了亡灵兽人的阵列之中，亡灵兽人被打得措手不及、四处逃窜。
在塔夫镇方向，又有一股不知名的骑兵向亡灵兽人的方向冲来。
亡灵兽人几乎被打得没有还手之力，他们就像正在逃窜的猎物一样被人类骑兵践踏。
“撤退!快撤退!”巴里特喊道。
进入城里的亡灵兽人听到命令后也迅速地撤出了海尔拉城。
敲击声停了下来，躲在大门后面的士兵缓缓打开大门，发现亡灵兽人已经不在了，他们才敢放心地走出来。
亡灵兽人被人类骑兵全部驱赶出了海尔拉，黎明的阳光撕裂了黑云，普照着大地。
阿杰农走出城外，他看到阿尔德正坐在马背上。
“你是个勇士，阿尔德先生，你救了我们。”
“我也没想到我会这么勇敢，这是你们给我的勇气。”
“没错，他就是这么勇敢。”
一个骑着白马的人从阿尔德的身旁缓缓地走出来。
“伯莱国王，你怎么也来了。”
“我不是说过了嘛，我们是盟友，而且永远都是 ，直到黑暗灭亡。”
“我们要奔赴柯利弗德堡垒战场了，你们先清理一下这里的战场吧。”阿尔德说。
说完话后，阿尔德和伯莱带着骑兵向柯利弗德堡垒的方向奔去了。
在沃茨克边境的柯利弗德堡垒中，一架架投石车抛射出一块块巨石往人类军队的阵地砸去，但人类军队的损失却丝毫都没有改变过。
小城墙的下面堆满了许多亡灵兽人的尸体，人类军队的阵地中发射出无数的箭矢向亡灵兽人射去。
只见亡灵兽人一个个地倒下，拿人类军队一点办法都没有，打完一波后，亡灵兽人又再一次次撤退，不过一会又会扑上来。
“停止冲锋！我们用龟阵过去。”巴里森说。
一堆堆的亡灵兽人组成龟阵向人类阵地再次发起进攻，坚硬的盾牌挡住了箭矢，这次人类军队可拿亡灵兽人没办法了。
亡灵兽人到达城墙后，立马搭起了云梯，他们一个个地往上爬，人类军队实在没办法，只能拔出利剑，开始殊死搏斗。
堡垒中的士兵非常多，沃茨克那边也会不停地派出援兵，堡垒里的指挥官卡纳尔是一位非常厉害的军事家。就连巴里森也拿他没辙。
当时沃茨克的力量排在第二位，不到一会，亡灵兽人就被人类士兵给击退了。被击退的亡灵兽人四处逃窜，狼狈不堪。
“放箭雨！”卡纳尔说。
密密麻麻的箭雨向正在逃窜地亡灵兽人射去，逃窜的亡灵兽人全部被箭雨给结果了。搭起来的云梯被人类士兵全部推到，巴里森也想不出什么好办法来。
就在巴里森还在犹豫的时候，突然在亡灵兽人大军的右侧出现了大量的人类骑兵。
“那是哈立德的骑兵，我们赶紧撤退！”巴里森说。
亡灵兽人大军刚想逃时，殊不知，人类骑兵已经向他们冲来，这让巴里森大吃了一惊。
“快组成长矛阵！”巴里森紧张地说。
“很好，现在我们开始反攻。”卡纳尔说。
躲在堡垒中的沃茨克士兵从秘密通道冲了出去，人类士兵挥舞着自己的刀剑，喊叫着向亡灵兽人大军杀去。
长矛阵并没有抵达住人类骑兵的冲击，很快，长矛阵就被人类骑兵给冲散了，哈立德士兵和沃茨克士兵双面夹击亡灵兽人大军。
亡灵兽人就像是任由人宰割的猎物一样，不停地被人类骑兵砍杀。另一面，沃茨克士兵也迅速地加入到战斗中。
亡灵兽人被狂起来的人类士兵不停地砍杀，投石车也一架架地被人类士兵所摧毁，天上的黑龙也早已飞走了。
“撤退！”巴里森说。
亡灵兽人迅速逃窜，快速地撤出了柯利弗德堡垒的范围之中。
“我们胜利了！”人类士兵欢呼起来。
阳光撕破了黑云，映射在大地上，卡纳尔在人类骑兵那里得知，海尔拉和切尔诺（尻纳斯的都城）那边打了一场大胜仗。
亡灵兽人大军都以撤出西方战场，北方那边也略有小成。矮人们凭借着自己的先进的武器令亡灵兽人吃了不少苦头，亡灵兽人也正慢慢地撤出北方战场。
哈立德成立了战时联盟，尻纳斯、矮人王国克西泽纷纷加入，沃茨克也随后加入。
在清理完战场后，联盟军开始奔赴南方战场。
精灵那边也打得非常激烈，就在城池差沦陷的时候，后面树人也出现了，随后精灵和树人联合起来，终于打退了亡灵兽人。
在联盟军的帮助下，骚扰精灵的亡灵兽人大军被一扫而空。精灵在处理完战场后，也快速地加入到战时联盟中。
罗德洛在负隅顽抗下，终于等到了联盟军的支援，虽然后面打退了亡灵兽人大军，但罗德洛也遭到了前所未有的重创。
亡灵兽人大军撤出各个战场，开始逃回魔城中，此战让维克森见识到了西方联盟的强大。
刚开始罗德洛并不想参与到联盟中，直到柏里特得知维克森已经节节败退的时候，他才放心地加入到联盟中。
联盟军在罗德洛休整了几天，在大家的共同商议下，联盟军决定向魔城发起最后的总进攻。
1275年7月，成批的人类、矮人和精灵军队向魔城发起了最后的进攻。
魔门大开，人类、矮人和精灵军队冲进魔城中同亡灵兽人大军厮杀了起来。
维克森知道，自己已经全盘皆输了。维克森随后被迫加入到战场中，因为结界限制，维克森并没有频繁地使用巫术，他拿着自己的利剑在战场也杀了不少人类士兵。
此时联盟军已经鼓起勇气，他们不再害怕黑暗，这份坚强的勇气一直维持了很久，直到亡灵兽人大军被联盟军完全击溃。
亡灵兽人大军已经溃败，仅剩下维克森一个人。维克森凭借他高超的剑法杀了一些士兵，但最后他始终寡不敌众，几乎没人敢靠近他，就在大家都害怕之时。
阿尔德从人群中冲了出来，他趁维克森不注意的时候用他的利剑刺中了维克森。
只见维克森倒在地上，身体突然爆开，强烈的气场差点吹飞了众人。
阿尔德的利剑也因刺中了维克森而化为了灰烬，阿尔德成为了人们的英雄，他的知名度在人类、矮人和精灵当中广为流传。
“魔君死了！我们终于胜利了！我们将再次安享和平之年！”大家欢呼道。
维克森死后，联盟军撤出魔城，并各自解散回国，全面战争就此落下了帷幕。
但他们不知道，维克森并没有真正地死去，他化作了一个灵魂。
随后四大魔将从巴尔克偷偷出发前往魔城，因为他们是魔人，所以他们可以看见维克森的灵魂，甚至还能和他对话。
“我需要一段时间来恢复我的肉身，你们用法术把我们送到伊诺克塔塔顶上去。”维克森说。
四大魔将聚集在维克森的灵魂四个方向，他们一边念着咒语一边施法。
施法结束后，维克森的灵魂成功到达伊诺克塔塔顶，他在塔顶上化为一个紫色的魔眼，从此监视正义势力的一举一动。
“以后你们要替我管理魔城一段时间。”维克森说。
“明白，魔君。”四大魔将说。
维克森没死，亡灵兽人也并没有死透，大量的亡灵兽人正偷偷地从布德岛赶来。
人类也不知道，其实亡灵兽人是可以复活的，只要维克森还在或者他们的尸体没有被火化掉，他们过段时间就会自动复活过来，这件事情就连最聪明的精灵一族也被蒙在了鼓里。


 第七章精灵的战争（上）

在维克森被正义盟军打倒之后，人们再次过上了和平的生活。农民们每天辛勤劳作、早出晚归，过着无忧无虑的生活。
虽然维克森已经被打倒，但东边的黑暗之气始终无法散去。
战争并没有结束，这仅仅是个开端。
人类和精灵曾经结盟推翻的魔王又回来了！贝亚特（卡拉尔大陆的魔王，也是曾经维克森的顶头上司）这么多年来一直隐藏在雾山之中，他在雾山的深处修建了一座黑暗城堡，他窥视着南方精灵的一举一动。
他的邪恶兽人（由贝亚特使用比维克森还要残忍的法术创造出来的血红色皮肤的兽人，贝亚特曾经奴役过兽人）大军正在与日俱增，他即将向精灵发起进攻。
全面战争的失败让他看到了人类联盟的强大，贝亚特不敢向人类伸出侵略之手，因为他知道，这会让他败得体无完肤。
1439年，这是正义联盟击败维克森后所度过的第164年，也是丧钟镇事件（1356年在小镇中爆发的食人事件）结束的第83年。
这时贝亚特正坐在他的王座上享受着鲜红色的血酒。
此时，他听到了马蹄声，城堡的大门突然打开了，门外面慢慢地走出一个人。
“你是谁？”贝亚特说。
“我是维克森的手下巴里特，魔王大人。”巴里特说。
“哦，是巴里特啊，过来坐吧。”贝亚特说。
巴里特按照贝亚特的旨意坐在了左手旁的小王座上。
“听说您要攻打南方的精灵？”巴里特说。
“没错，到时候记得派一些士兵支援我。”贝亚特说。
“士兵？我已经没有士兵了，魔王大人，我的王国早已化为世间的尘土了。”巴里特说。
“看来维克森那家伙行动还挺快，不仅毁灭了你的王国，还把你变成了这副模样，你不是号称是最聪明的人吗？”
“一切来得太突然，我还没来得及反应，不过维克森人的确不错，他待我们四个也不薄，他把我变成这副模样也不全都是坏事，至少我拥有了永恒的生命。”巴里特说。
“你先别得意的太早，维克森一死，你们四个全都要玩完，我想问的是，傀儡法术明明把你们的记忆给抹除了？为什么你还记得之前的事呢？”贝亚特说。
“那时候我们四个都用顽强的意志强力抵抗了，我们四个只是假装不记得曾经的事而已，实际上我们记得清清楚楚。”巴里特说。
“那你们恨维克森吗？”贝亚特说。
“都到这个时候了，有什么好恨的，服侍他就服侍他吧，我们没有怨言。”巴里特说。
“要是你能做我的将军该多好啊！哈哈哈”贝亚特笑着说。
就在他们聊得正高兴时，一个邪恶兽人将领以极快地速度跑了过来。
“魔王大人，一切准备就绪，就等您发号施令了。”
“好了，我知道了，先派三十个漫步者骑士去试探一下精灵的地盘。”贝亚特说。
“是，魔王大人。”
“这位是？”巴里特说。
“这是我的得意干将萨隆斯，他是一个好将军，他一直帮我处理着很多事情。”贝亚特说。
“时候不早了，我要回去管理魔城了，现在我可是维克森的心腹，我先走了。”巴里特说。
“等一等。”
“怎么了？”
“你是骑马来的吧？”
“是的。”
“我送给你一条骨龙（亡灵之龙，由贝亚特孕育出来的龙，比任何一条龙都要强大），你不用骑马了，你就骑它回去吧。”
“那就多谢魔王大人了!”
贝亚特带着巴里特走出门外，贝亚特向天空中吹了吹口哨，一会，一条骨龙就从天上飞到了巴里特的身边。
“骑着它回去吧，放心，它不会伤害你的。”贝亚特说。
“那我先走了，有机会我们再聚！”
语音刚落，巴里特就骑着骨龙往魔城方向飞去了。
这时，贝亚特的漫步者骑士穿过玛希森林来到了精灵的都城格吉尔。
精灵们也感受到了浓浓的黑暗气息，驻守格吉尔的精灵发现了漫步者骑士。
他们立马拉开他们的长弓对准漫步者骑士，漫步者骑士的命令只是骚扰，并不是强攻。
精灵士兵射出一支支飞箭，很快就射杀了三四个漫步者骑士，漫步者骑士也只是胡乱射击，不到一会儿就逃走了。
漫步者骑士逃走后，精灵士兵把情况报告给了精灵的国王卡迪尔。
卡迪尔骑着快马飞奔到了格吉尔，他从马背上下来，急着想去看看那侵扰者的尸体。
漫步者骑士的尸体依然躺在那草地上，卡迪尔赶往一看。他吓到了!他越看越熟悉，那血红色皮肤的兽人和漫步者食人兽（邪恶兽人在雾山上驯养的血红色皮肤的食人兽，身旁的两侧长着弯角，是邪恶兽人军队的标配坐骑，奔跑速度不略逊于马）。
“这是贝亚特的邪恶兽人和他们的漫步者食人兽。”卡迪尔说。
“可是王上，贝亚特早就在一千年前就被我们和人类给打倒了？”一个精灵士兵说。
“难道他还没死透？如果他和维克森联起手来可就麻烦了？他们是从哪里来的？”卡迪尔说。
“我们不知道，只知道他们在玛希森林里经常出没。”
“玛希森林吗？派两支小队给我在玛希森林和格吉尔丛林里日常监视邪恶兽人的举动，顺便叫树人帮我们一下。”
“是，王上。”
二十几个漫步者骑士狼狈地跑了回来，他们刚想从漫步者身上下来时，不巧，贝亚特就在他们的旁边，他们遭到了谴责。
“你们怎么回来了？不是叫你们去骚扰精灵的吗？”贝亚特说。
“魔王大人，我们被精灵发现了，您也知道，精灵可是出了名的神箭手，比射箭我们可比不过他们。”邪恶兽人说。
“休息一会儿，晚上继续给我去。”贝亚特说。
“明白，魔王大人。”
太阳渐渐地落下，黑夜来袭了。邪恶兽人休息完毕后，便骑着漫步者继续向精灵的地盘出发了。
玛希森林依旧是那么明亮，即使是在黑夜之中。邪恶兽人赶到那里时，差点没被亮瞎。
邪恶兽人憎恨光芒，他们甚至不能和光芒共存。
“可恶的臭精灵，他们在森林里施了法术，想让我们望而却步。”
邪恶兽人啾了啾，发现格吉尔丛林那边没有光，于是他们决定从那里绕道而行。
哒哒哒，一股快而又整齐的奔跑声在格吉尔丛林里回响起来，守夜的精灵守卫察觉到了什么。
“你听到了什么吗？”一个精灵守卫说。
“我听到了，好像是奔跑的声音。”
“难道是邪恶兽人？通知其他人，准备作战。”
“明白了。”
邪恶兽人再次赶到了格吉尔的城外，他们发现城墙上竟然一个守卫也没有，这让他们感到很疑惑。
就在邪恶兽人刚想靠近格吉尔时，突然，格吉尔城外和整个丛林亮起了耀眼的光芒。
邪恶兽人被光照得急忙捂住了双眼，漫步者被这耀眼的光芒照的狂躁起来。
一会儿，光芒慢慢变得越来越小。当邪恶兽人睁开眼睛时，他们发现，他们的四周出现了许许多多的精灵军队，精灵军队把他们给包围了起来。
邪恶兽人在精灵军队的周围发现了一个空隙，二话不说，他们骑着漫步者撒腿就跑。
精灵军队射出飞箭，射出去的飞箭射杀了很多的邪恶兽人。
渐渐的，邪恶兽人就仅剩一个了，当他差点想跑出格吉尔丛林时，树人出其不意的一击击倒了这个逃跑的邪恶兽人。
但他并没有死，他被精灵士兵给抓了起来。精灵士兵把他带到精灵国王卡迪尔的面前，开始审话。
“你们来自哪里？你们的巢穴在哪？”卡迪尔问道。
邪恶兽人只是笑笑，他并没有回答卡迪尔的问题。
“快说!”哈乐德（精灵将领，精灵族中的守望者）把刀架到邪恶兽人的脖子上说道。
“你没什么好怕的，只要你把你知道的告诉我们，我就还你自由，是谁派你来监视我的地盘的？”卡迪尔说。
“你的世界就要完蛋了，魔王又回来了，雾中之地即将派出大量的军队，战火就要降临，你们死期将至，哈哈哈！”
就在邪恶兽人哈哈大笑的时候，卡迪尔从手中伸出一把长剑瞬间了结了这个邪恶兽人的生命。
“为什么要这样做？你保证过要还他自由？”哈乐德说。
“我没有食言，他可怜的脑袋自由了，离开了他那可憎的肩膀。”卡迪尔说。
“那雾中之地又是什么地方呢？王上。”哈乐德说。
“我没猜错的应该是雾山，那里常年被浓雾笼罩着，看来贝亚特就藏在那，没想到他竟然隐藏了这么多年。”
“雾山啊，可那里的浓雾怎么办？”哈乐德说。
“不用担心，我们会用法术来驱散它的，给我集结好两万名士兵和六百名骑兵，我们明天出发!”卡迪尔说。
“是，国王，我这就去准备。”哈乐德说。
“他们怎么久还没回来？”贝亚特说。
“魔王大人，可能他们已经升天了，或者精灵通过逼供他们，让他们说出了我们的所在地。”萨隆斯说。
“逼供？如果精灵真的发现了我的所在地，那真是太好了。”贝亚特说。
“为什么呢？魔王大人？”萨隆斯说。
“你想想，精灵知道了我藏在雾山，那他们就会自动来找我们了，这样可省了我很多时间，不用我去找他们，他们自动送上门来，不是更好吗？这样不仅保存我军的体力，还让精灵损失了部分的体力。”贝亚特说。
“我怎么没有想到呢？果然还是魔王大人聪明。”萨隆斯说。
“给我派一个哨兵，在雾山的进入口上监视精灵的动向。”贝亚特说。
“明白，魔王大人，我这就去办。”萨隆斯说。


 第八章精灵的战争（下）

次日，班亚斯（精灵之国）的城外集结了两万名精灵士兵和六百名精灵骑兵，他们排列整齐，安静地在城外等待着国王的到来。
此时，精灵王卡迪尔从城门的正中央走来，他骑着一匹披满金甲的独角兽，那是精灵王的象征，也是只有精灵中的王者才能驾驭得了坐骑。
卡迪尔同独角兽一样，他穿上了金色的铠甲，这是卡迪尔第一次穿这么耀眼的铠甲，他感到很自豪。
“这次我们要向雾山出发，那里寄宿着比维克森还要可怕的黑暗力量，我们要替上一个精灵王完成她的使命，消灭远古的敌人:魔王贝亚特。现在开始出发!”卡迪尔说。
精灵军队开始转身向着雾山的方向前进了。
“哈乐德，你带着骑兵从雾山的另一个方向出发。”卡迪尔说。
“为什么？”哈乐德说。
“我们要打他个出其不意。”
“遵命，王上，那我从波文山方向出发。”
“去吧！”
精灵军队走出玛希森林时，便开始分开了，哈乐德带着六百名骑兵快速地向波文山方向奔去。
在精灵军队分开的时候，一群乌鸦从天上飞过，精灵并没有搭理它们，而是选择继续前进。
可他们不知道，这群乌鸦就是贝亚特派出来监视他们的眼线。
乌鸦飞回到贝亚特的身边，让贝亚特一下子得知了精灵的所有动向。
“他们竟然派骑兵从另一个方向出发，卡迪尔，还真有你的，不过不巧，你的计划要泡汤了，萨隆斯!”贝亚特说。
“在，魔王大人。”萨隆斯说。
“给我派六百五十名漫步者骑士在德恩国的边境等着精灵的骑兵，顺便要把他们全部杀死。”贝亚特说。
“是，魔王大人。”萨隆斯说。
精灵军队离雾山也开始越来越近了，在雾山的邪恶兽人哨兵发现精灵军队后，立马跑回去跟贝亚特汇报了情况。
“他们来了啊！所有人给我做好战斗准备。”贝亚特说。
精灵军队抵达了雾山，抵达了这块邪恶之地，他们不禁感叹，魔王竟然居住在这种鬼地方，雾山令人感到厌恶。
卡迪尔开始使出了他的法术，只见一道光从雾山中横扫过去，渐渐的，浓雾开始慢慢地散去，一条通往雾山各个地方的山路显现在精灵们的面前。
即使浓雾驱散了，但依旧没有改变天上的环境，天上的阴暗一直显露在空中，无法散去。
精灵军队开始进入雾山，这是他们初次来到雾山，他们没想到雾山里的环境竟然是这样的!
漆黑的枯木，漆黑的道路，被砍伐的树木，地上时不时还有某些生物的尸骨，他们还幻想着雾山曾经一定是一个美丽的地方。
即使精灵军队进入了雾山，但他们一直保持谨慎，生怕一会儿就会有一个东西扑过来要了自己的小命。
果然，危险果真发生了，在枯木的周围埋伏了很多的邪恶兽人弓箭手。
邪恶兽人弓箭手射出一箭射伤了一个精灵士兵，就因这突如其来的一箭，战争终于正式爆发了。
邪恶兽人全部从枯木林的周围冲了出来，他们拿着黑色的铁斧往精灵士兵的身上就是一砍，丝毫不给精灵射箭的机会。
当然，精灵也不是吃素的，他们从他们的腰带上拿出长剑同邪恶兽人搏斗了起来。
卡迪尔从独角兽上跳下来，他拿出双剑斩杀邪恶兽人，卡迪尔很厉害，他几乎一剑一个邪恶兽人，没有邪恶兽人近得了他的身旁。
独角兽也随同卡迪尔进行作战，它用它的螺旋角一撞就是一群邪恶兽人。
邪恶兽人也并没有想象的那么弱，在邪恶兽人处于下风的时候，很快就有同伴来帮助他们了。
三个高大威猛的红色皮肤的怪人向精灵的方向走来了，他们手上拿着一把奇形怪状的大刀。
“那是什么，王上？”一个精灵士兵说。
“这是贝亚特的恶魔守卫，快!放箭射倒他!”卡迪尔说。
精灵士兵射出箭矢，箭矢击中了恶魔守卫，恶魔守卫没有感受到疼痛，他只是捂了一下他的胸口，箭矢惹怒了恶魔守卫，他以疯狂地速度跑向了精灵军队。
恶魔守卫的大刀很锋利，恶魔守卫只是挥了一下手中的大刀，就有一半的精灵士兵被大刀分成了两半，有的甚至还被踹死了。
因为周围的地形，精灵军队很难分散开来，因为一旦分散，就会像个落单的猎物一样任由敌人宰割。
身为精灵王的卡迪尔见自己慢慢处于劣势，他知道，自己必须做到什么。
卡迪尔纵身一跃，他用他的长剑斩开了恶魔守卫的喉咙，一阵鲜血喷洒出来，落在了漆黑的地上，即使鲜血洒落在地上，地上依旧没有被鲜血染得通红，还是那么的漆黑。
恶魔守卫就这样被卡迪尔给斩杀了。
“射他们的喉咙!”卡迪尔说。
精灵士兵全部瞄准恶魔守卫的喉咙就是一发猛射，其余的两个恶魔守卫都倒在了地上。
邪恶兽人见情况不妙，纷纷逃跑，精灵士兵重组队形开始乘胜追击。
邪恶兽人一个个逃往雾桥，精灵则在后面不断地追击着。
邪恶兽人在雾桥设立了多名弓箭手，当时精灵赶得太匆忙，还没过到雾桥头，就被桥头另一边的弓箭手给射杀了。
卡迪尔看了看，雾桥非常险峻，桥的下面则是无穷无尽的深渊。
双方在桥的两边开始对射，因为精灵是神箭手，邪恶兽人的弓箭手像是小巫见大巫一般，纷纷倒在了精灵的箭下。
“盾牌往前面挡住箭矢，我们开始过桥。”卡迪尔说。
精灵军队在盾牌的掩护下成功渡过了雾桥，精灵军队向雾山的更深处挺近，卡迪尔骑着独角兽从军队的后方继续出发。
这时，哈乐德带领的精灵骑兵已经抵达了德恩城（邪恶人类部落，德恩人被人们称为无恶不作的强盗）的边境。
哈乐德感到很不对劲，他让骑兵们停了下来，他的守望者之眼看到了前方正有一群东西正逐渐地向他们逼近。
天空已经被乌云给层层盖住，如同黑夜一般。
哈乐德所看到的这群东西显露在他们的面前，他们正是贝亚特的漫步者骑士。
漫步者骑士排成一列，他们手中的铁斧正饥渴难耐。
就在漫步者骑士的领头人的一声号令下，漫步者骑士冲向了精灵骑兵。
精灵骑兵也不甘示弱，在哈乐德的号令下，精灵骑兵也随即向漫步者骑士冲去。
双方相互撞在一起，一场残忍的骑兵冲锋战由此展开了。
邪恶兽人的漫步者非常凶猛，它们仅用了一半的力气就把精灵从马上给撞了下来，漫步者撕咬着精灵士兵，因漫步者的撕咬力很大，精灵几乎被咬得血肉横飞、死无全尸。
但精灵骑兵并没有邪恶兽人想象的这么软弱，他们的弯刀也干掉了不少的邪恶兽人，精灵的弯刀从邪恶兽人的身旁闪过，一个邪恶兽人就从漫步者身上倒了下来，并且连头都被砍了下来。
精灵骑兵用他们的长矛猛戳受伤的漫步者，邪恶兽人的领头人并不强大，没到几分钟就被哈乐德用刀刃给斩首了。
血战一直厮杀到夕阳之时，六百五十名漫步者骑士全部被六百名精灵骑兵给原地歼灭了，此时的战场已经白骨露野，惨不忍睹。
以少胜多的精灵骑兵虽然胜利了，但是精灵骑兵们也遭到了重创，活下来的人仅有三名。
“这血红色的夕阳多美啊！即使是黑暗之云也没有办法遮住它。”哈乐德赞叹道
“将军，现在可不是赞叹的时候，我们还要前往雾山和国王会合呢。”一个精灵士兵说。
“我知道了，我们现在出发吧。”哈乐德说。
仅剩的三人向雾山出发了，此时夕阳已经西下，黑夜再次降临整个大陆，但在精灵的魔法下，雾山依旧闪烁着永久不息的光芒。
卡迪尔率领的精灵士军队终于赶到了雾山的最深处，贝亚特的黑暗城堡显露在卡迪尔的面前。
在城堡的下面，一群群拿着铁斧和盾牌的邪恶兽人正做着垂死挣扎的举动，他们似乎想要誓死维护这座城堡。
精灵军队也随之摆出战斗序列，准备迎战这股虾兵蟹将。
两方如同两只猛虎凝视对峙一般，谁也不
贝亚特从城堡上的露台走出来，他望着城堡下数之不尽的精灵军队，他开始慌了起来，他知道自己的邪恶兽人军队已经所剩无几了。
“卡迪尔，我们非要斗个你死我活吗？我们就不能坐下来好好谈谈吗？”贝亚特淡定地说。
“等你对曾经被你**的精灵之族的事情得到报应时，我们再坐下来谈，等在这流血的士兵，他们的牺牲得到报仇之后!我们再坐下来谈。”卡迪尔说。
“死家伙，那这样我们将无法谈判，给我上!杀掉他们!”贝亚特说。
邪恶兽人向精灵杀去，精灵军队组成桑德尔阵开始迎战冲来的邪恶兽人。
邪恶兽人冲进精灵的阵列之中，他们疯狂地冲撞着精灵，最终之战展开了，这也是精灵最后的终点线。
这次邪恶兽人似乎想要和精灵争个鱼死网破，他们比刚进山时的邪恶兽人还要疯狂，就像被施了魔法一样，变得狂暴、暴躁起来。
他们一斧头下来，就有几个精灵士兵被砍掉了头颅，有点甚至还把直接扑倒精灵士兵，用他们的嘴巴撕咬精灵士兵。
每个人都脸上都洒满了鲜血，他们已经杀红了眼，就连空气中也布满了血的味道。
血红的手，锋利的牙齿，迫不及待地将一张张脸孔撕碎。
脑中早已失去了理性，失控似的去满足自己杀戮的欲望。
就连卡迪尔也在不经意的情况下，被一个扑来的邪恶兽人给扑倒在地。
就在卡迪尔命悬一线时，一个飞来的箭矢射中了邪恶兽人的头，邪恶兽人倒了下去。
卡迪站起来一看，是哈乐德带着两个精灵骑兵赶到了。
“怎么回事？哈乐德，我的精灵骑兵呢？”卡迪尔说。
“对不起，王上，我们遭到了漫步者的袭击，我们损失惨重，先不说那么多了，战斗要紧!”哈乐德说。
杀戮一直持续了很久，直到哈乐德杀掉了最后一个邪恶兽人之后。
精灵胜利了!此时的战场已经尸横遍野、血流成河。
卡迪尔从班亚斯带来的精灵军队也早已半丝半缕。
卡迪尔冲进城堡里，开始搜寻贝亚特的踪迹，不过找遍了整个地方，也没有发现贝亚特。
“他可能已经逃跑了，王上。”哈乐德说。
“他会逃到哪呢，这个畜生。”卡迪尔说。
“不管他逃到哪，我们还是先撤兵吧，此地不宜久留。”
“好吧！撤退，精灵已经在这被诅咒的土地上留太多血了。”
在精灵军队撤到一半时，旁边的枯木林突然在精灵军队的面前爆开。
一个被紫色火焰包围的大眼睛显露在精灵军队的面前，在眼睛的瞳孔里还显现出了一个人的形体，人体的周围还站着四位魔人。
“都开始了，东方已经开始全面陨落，巴尔克王国即将崛起，精灵的时代已经结束，亡灵兽人的时代将会来临，哈哈哈！”
说完话后，这个被被紫色火焰包围的眼睛也随之消失不见了。
“这是什么？”哈乐德说。
“这是维克森魔眼，看来维克森并没有真正地死去，他的灵魂依旧阴魂不散。”卡迪尔说。
卡迪尔说完话，不知为什么，突然就从独角兽身上摔了下来。
“怎么了？王上!”
哈乐德赶紧从马上下来，把卡迪尔给扶了起来。
“我没事，应该是在这地方待太久了，我有点不适应。”
卡迪尔再次爬上独角兽的身上，独角兽驮着卡迪尔走出了雾山。
精灵走出雾山后，魔法也开始逐渐消散，笼罩雾山的光辉也慢慢地消失殆尽了。
漆黑的土壤早已成了红褐色,鲜血无法凝固,上空的浓雾再次笼罩着雾山,偶尔看见的断枝上挂着早已辨认不出的肢体部位。
就在卡迪尔命悬一线时，一个飞来的箭矢射中了邪恶兽人的头，邪恶兽人倒了下去。
卡迪站起来一看，是哈乐德带着两个精灵骑兵赶到了。
“怎么回事？哈乐德，我的精灵骑兵呢？”卡迪尔说。
“对不起，王上，我们遭到了漫步者的袭击，我们损失惨重，先不说那么多了，战斗要紧!”哈乐德说。
杀戮一直持续了很久，直到哈乐德杀掉了最后一个邪恶兽人之后。
精灵胜利了!此时的战场已经尸横遍野、血流成河。
卡迪尔从班亚斯带来的精灵军队也早已半丝半缕。
卡迪尔冲进城堡里，开始搜寻贝亚特的踪迹，不过找遍了整个地方，也没有发现贝亚特。
“他可能已经逃跑了，王上。”哈乐德说。
“他会逃到哪呢，这个畜生。”卡迪尔说。
“不管他逃到哪，我们还是先撤兵吧，此地不宜久留。”
“好吧！撤退，精灵已经在这被诅咒的土地上留太多血了。”
在精灵军队撤到一半时，旁边的枯木林突然在精灵军队的面前爆开。
一个被紫色火焰包围的大眼睛显露在精灵军队的面前，在眼睛的瞳孔里还显现出了一个人的形体，人体的周围还站着四位魔人。
“都开始了，东方已经开始全面陨落，巴尔克王国即将崛起，精灵的时代已经结束，亡灵兽人的时代将会来临，哈哈哈！”
说完话后，这个被被紫色火焰包围的眼睛也随之消失不见了。
“这是什么？”哈乐德说。
“这是维克森魔眼，看来维克森并没有真正地死去，他的灵魂依旧阴魂不散。”卡迪尔说。
卡迪尔说完话，不知为什么，突然就从独角兽身上摔了下来。
“怎么了？王上!”
哈乐德赶紧从马上下来，把卡迪尔给扶了起来。
“我没事，应该是在这地方待太久了，我有点不适应。”
卡迪尔再次爬上独角兽的身上，独角兽驮着卡迪尔走出了雾山。
精灵走出雾山后，魔法也开始逐渐消散，笼罩雾山的光辉也慢慢地消失殆尽了。
漆黑的土壤早已成了红褐色,鲜血无法凝固,上空的浓雾再次笼罩着雾山,偶尔看见的断枝上挂着早已辨认不出的肢体部位。
不久前还充斥在这里的厮杀声、呼喊声都消失了,却让此时的寂静显得无比狰狞，一切都消失了，一切。
卡迪尔回到班亚斯的几天后，突然就生了一场大病，在治疗下，也慢慢地恢复了起来。
精灵的战争的结束了，但人类的战争并没有结束，第二次丧钟镇食人事件爆发了。


 第九章丧钟镇食人事件（上）

达达达，一阵急促地跑步声打破了寂静的夜晚。
一个身着朴素衣服的小女孩在布鲁斯森林中急促地奔跑着，而在她的后面则不断传来恐怖的嚎叫声，就像有什么东西正追着她。
她看到一块石头，并在石头的后面躲了起来，她屏住呼吸，不敢传出喘息声。
这个追着小女孩的怪物停下了脚步，这个怪物的身影也慢慢地显现出来，他是一个似人但又非人的怪物，他身穿一身肮脏的衣服，他的身上会时不时散发出令人难以容忍的恶臭，他的指甲是灰白色的，他的牙齿和指甲非常尖利，尖利到可以撕开一头野猪的身体。
小女孩从石头中探出头来，忽然，这个怪物竟然不见了!这让小女孩更害怕了，当她转过身时。
这个怪物突然就出现在她的身旁，小女孩被吓得瘫坐在地上，想逃但身体却不听使唤，就像一个植物人一样。
怪物扑向小女孩，并撕裂了她的身体，开始一步步地啃食小女孩。
直到第二天早上，一些在森林里游荡的村民发现了一具类似小孩的白骨，他们觉得有些蹊跷，他们把这个事情报告给了当地的治安官。
国王派出人员和军队开始调查，据一些村民报告，其他地方也出现了类似事件。
这件事情就连调查的人员也无法给村民们一个合理的解释，直到黑夜降临。
吃人怪物开始从阴暗的地方窜出来，他们袭击了村庄，他们啃食牲畜和村民。
村民被吓得搬离了村庄，一些村庄也开始慢慢地变成了死村。
事情闹大之后，国王派出大量军队开始清剿这些威胁人类生存的吃人怪物。
这些怪物虽然吓人，但他们也非常地脆弱，几乎用剑和弓都可以随时随地解决他们。
清剿很成功，用了五天时间，占领人类部分地区的吃人怪物全部被杀死，直到人类发现了吃人怪物的巢穴后，吃人怪物聚集在一个名叫丧钟镇的地方。
军队开始在丧钟镇的周围建立了一座高大的城墙。
从此，吃人怪物就被困在了小镇里，他们只能在小镇里游荡，高大的城墙将他们与世隔绝。
这是1356年震惊艾维斯大陆的食人怪物事件，人们称他们为食人者（维克森创造侍僧时失败的产物），当人们都以为安全的时候，但他们错了。
时隔多年，食人怪物将再次重现在人们的眼前，他们将会比以前更加凶残、强大。
自从1356年的丧钟镇食人事件结束后，丧钟镇变得破旧起来，浓雾笼罩了丧钟镇。
但镇里面的食人者并没有死去，他们经过多年的洗礼后，他们的身体发生了前所未有的变化。
部分的食人者开始脱皮，他们的皮肤从灰色变成了红色，他们的攀爬力有了很大的提升。
大部分进化的食人者爬上城墙，快速地向镇外爬去。
他们爬出了城墙，他们开始打造工具，设法把困在里面的同伴给释放出来。
他们的思考能力变得和人类一样，他们拥有了智慧和自主意识。
他们在布鲁斯森林和魔山两个地方寻找制作工具的材料。
他们打造出镐头，开始一步步地挖穿城墙。
当然，但他们挖到第四天的时候，有人帮助了他们，巴尔克受维克森的命令带领两百亡灵兽人前去帮助食人者们。
刚开始食人者们见到亡灵兽人时，有点想对亡灵兽人动手的觉悟，但维克森的灵魂幻影在亡灵兽人的旁边环绕，食人者们不得不屈服于维克森。
在亡灵兽人的帮助下，城墙被凿出了一个大口子。
“我需要你们去袭击各个村庄，一直到哈立德的边境。”巴尔克说。
巴尔克说完话之后便带着亡灵兽人离开了。
成群的食人者从城墙里缓缓地走出来，他们跨过玛希森林和柯利弗山来到了哈立德管辖的地域当中。
他们盯上了几个小村庄，就在当晚，未知的事情发生了。
第二天早晨时，农夫斯奥塔打开大门，他刚想继续他的劳务时，他发现他圈养的鸡竟然少了几只，而且栅栏也被破坏。
刚开始他并没有在意，以为是森林里的野狼所为，他修固了一下栅栏，便继续开始劳务了。
可是在接下来的几天里，这个未知的情况令他感到了不可思议，鸡的数量越来越少。
可无论栅栏被加固了多少次，但最后的结果还是一成不变。
直到一天夜里，斯奥塔在睡觉的时候突然被一阵奇怪的声响给吵醒了。
他推开大门，发现声响是从鸡舍那里发出的，他拿着一个火把朝鸡舍的方向走去。
当他赶到鸡舍时，他看到一个人不人鬼不鬼的东西正在啃食一只母鸡。
“喂，你在干嘛？”斯奥塔喊道。
突然这个怪物转过头来，他的嘴巴沾满了鲜血，周围的母鸡已经被啃得血肉模糊，旁边还有几个红色的鸡骨头。
“这是什么东西？”斯奥塔说。
突然，这个怪物向他冲来，斯奥塔大叫了一声，寂静无声的夜晚被这悲惨的喊叫声给打破了。
第二天早晨，一些无所事事的村民看到了斯奥塔的尸体，他们被吓得急忙把这件事报告给了哈立德的国王奥斯格（第九任国王）。
奥斯格知道此事后，立马派出五个调查员前往出事的村庄协助村民。
调查员骑着快马很快就到达了出事的村庄。
“请问你能带我们到出事地点吗？”调查员说。
“请往这边走，长官。”
村民带着五名调查员来到了出事地点，斯奥塔的尸骨一直躺在那里，没人敢动。
调查员们看着这具尸体，似乎发现了什么问题。
“你看，这一定不是什么野兽所为，这咬合力那么强，能做出这种事的家伙肯定不简单。”
“难道是那家伙？”一个调查员说。
“什么家伙？”
“我敢断定，这东西一定是一个非常喜欢鲜肉的家伙。”
“各位，请大家今晚能在栅栏里放多点牲畜吗？我们要用它引出犯案者。”
村民听了调查员的话后，赶紧把家里养的牲畜全部放进栅栏里面，他们重新把栅栏给加固了一次，斯奥塔的尸体也被村民们给火化了。
渐渐的，夕阳西下，黑夜开始降临，调查员们躲在斯奥塔的家里面，等待着猎物的上钩。
可是等了很久，犯案者始终没有出现，就在每个人都直打哈欠的时候，犯案者终于出现了。
一个黑影从森林里缓慢地走了出来，他向着灯火通明的栅栏走去，在栅栏里的牲畜见到了这个黑影后，开始疯狂地猛叫起来。
栅栏对这个黑影来说简直就是不堪一击，只见那黑影以极大的力气冲破了加固了栅栏。
躲在家中的调查员拿出弓箭对准了那个黑影，箭矢从弓里射出，一击就把这个黑影给射杀了，箭矢正好射中了那个黑影的头部。
调查员从家里走了出来，村民们也慢慢地家中走出来，想见见这个黑影的真面目。
“这不就是以前1356年食人者怪物吗？”调查员惊讶地说。
“他们是怎么出来的？他们不是被困在城墙里吗？”
“赶紧把这件事汇报给国王，明天一早派出军队围剿这群怪物。”
调查队骑着快马返回了哈立德，并把这件极其重要的事报告给了奥斯格。
就在早上，村庄遭到了大量的食人者的袭击，事情很快就传到了奥斯格的耳中。
“报告王上，村庄遭到食人怪物的袭击。”一个士兵说。
“什么？赶紧集结士兵，准备出发，阿尔德。”奥斯格说。
“在，王上。”
“我命令你带领军队前往事发点，消灭这些食人怪物。”
“是，王上。”阿尔德说。
哈立德城门大开，一支由五千人组成的军队向事发点出发了。
食人者在村庄撕咬着村民和牲畜，一阵阵的喊叫声在村庄里响起。
少部分鼓起勇气的村民们，他们拿着铁铲和锄头向食人者砸去。
但只杀死了部分的食人者，大量的食人者蜂拥而至，一些村民被随即扑倒，他们啃食着被扑倒的村民。
一层层活生生的鲜肉被尖利的爪子撕开，村民们只能痛苦的喊叫，直到死去。
村民纷纷逃离村庄，向其他安全的地方躲避食人者的攻击。
此时，军队赶到了现场，他们拉起长弓向食人者就是一发猛射。
在军队的射击下，食人者纷纷倒在箭下，阿尔德手握利剑对着食人者就是一剑砍去。
一些食人者被利剑斩开了手脚，有一些甚至被利剑斩掉了头颅。
被斩断手脚都食人者并没有死去，他们向着地面爬行，向士着兵的方向缓缓地爬行着。
士兵们占据了上风，他们凭着坚硬的盔甲免疫了食人者的抓击。
但事情并不如士兵们所如意，在人类士兵压着低级食人者打的时候，一群进化的高级食人者出现了。
他们在士兵的周围射出暗箭，部分士兵被暗箭所伤。
高级食人者拿着大刀往人类士兵身上就是一砍，他们凭借敏捷的身躯躲过了人类士兵的各种攻击。
但人类士兵并不是吃素的，在阿尔德的指导下，人类士兵也击杀了部分的高级食人者。
高级食人者骚扰到人类士兵的一半时，便逃走了。
“组织村民前往我们设立的驿站避难，快，其他人跟我继续前进。”阿尔德说。
一些没有受到军队保护的村民们，他们成群结队地逃到了沃茨克边境的柯利弗德堡垒。
他们来到堡垒的外面，想寻求帮助，但里面的人拒绝了他们。
“能让我们进去吗？我们只住一晚。”一个村民说。
“不行，你们会引来怪物的，我们不能让你们进来。”
“嘿！让我们进去!你不会有好下场的!让我们进去!”村民吵闹起来，他们的内心已经被恐惧所支配。
他们在门外一边叫着一边敲着大门，村民们说吵闹声引来了食人者。
一群群食人者从格吉尔丛林里走出来，他们发现了吵闹的村民。
“你瞧，他们来了，噢！不!”村民们疯狂地喊叫着。
他们的敲门声越来越猛烈，吵闹声任在不停地从门外传来。
驻守堡垒的士兵躲在城墙里，不敢探出头来，他们害怕引来食人者。



 第十章丧钟镇食人事件（中）

食人者慢慢地逼近了他们，“啊啊啊！”一阵阵惨叫声迎面而来。
“滚开!臭怪物!不!”
渐渐地，敲门声停止了，一切都变得死一般的寂静。
躲在城墙里的士兵慢慢地探出头来，往下面一看，他不禁地捂住口鼻，甚至还想呕吐。
城墙的下面是一堆堆如同肉酱的烂肉，食人者离开了堡垒，他们似乎在向什么地方聚集。
“把下面的烂泥给清理掉，太恶心了!”一个士官捂着口鼻说。
“大家都往这边走，就快到了。”一个士兵说。
在军队的护送下，一批批的村民安全地到达了哈立德设立的驿站。
驿站里挤满了人，村民们似乎没有害怕的样子，他们在驿站里谈笑风生，各自分享着自己的食物。
当他们都以为在高墙的保护下可以高枕无忧的时候，但他们错了，食人者群已经开始向驿站逼近。
“长官，你看那是什么？”一个在城墙的士兵说。
“那是食人怪物，准备战斗。”
“请大家躲在驿站内，不要慌乱，保持镇静。”
当所有人都听到食人怪物来临的时候，个个都慌乱起来，在军队的安抚下，村民们逐渐安静了下来。
大批的食人者群向驿站靠近，他们互相在城墙外徘徊，似乎没有要走的意思。
驿站里顿时安静下来，村民们躲在各个角落里不敢出声，他们屏住呼吸，几乎不敢乱动，怕碰到一些瓶瓶罐罐，会引起食人者的注意。
天色逐渐地暗了下去，驿站外面的嚎叫声依旧不止，食人者群并没有离开，他们靠在城墙里不停地游走。
天色越来越暗，驿站里的士兵用火把点亮了驿站，驿站里灯火通明。
村民们慢慢地从角落里走出来，他们都饿坏了，他们拿着铁锅和一些柴火，开始煮起东西来。
一阵阵香味扑鼻而来，士兵和村民们一起坐在铁锅面前，各自吃着美味的佳肴。
村民们再次说起话来，他们的恐惧感慢慢地消散了。
在城墙上，部分的士兵在不停地巡逻着，他们监视着食人者的一举一动。
随着一天天的过去，食物开始变得所剩无几，人们只能靠喝水来维持生存，食人者依旧在城外游荡，没有散去。
士兵还是按照往常一样，在城墙上不分日夜的巡逻着。
直到正午的时候，食人者群发起了进攻，食人者群挤向城门，他们用他们的双手不停地敲打着城门。
“这是怎么回事，我们并没有发出任何的声响啊！”
“快去通知长官，我觉得有不好的事情要发生。”
驿站长官克特德接到通知后，立马以极快的速度跑到了城墙那边。
“长官你看，他们不知道发了什么疯，一直敲打着城门。”
克特德的眼光注视着前方，他似乎看到了什么。
一会儿，一群群红色的怪物向驿站冲了过来。
“红色的食人怪物来袭，准备射箭!”克特德喊道。
城墙上箭矢飞射，但红色的食人者速度非常敏捷，躲过了所有的箭矢。
他们在城墙的周围攀爬着，不到一会儿，他们就全部爬上了城墙，他们用他们的利剑斩断了几名士兵的咽喉。
在城墙的士兵拿他们几乎没有办法，克特德下令撤退，当士兵想撤退时，他们从城墙上跳了出来，他们隔断了士兵的逃跑路线。
在迫不得已的情况下，克特德命令士兵和红色食人者搏斗，双方厮杀了起来。
居民们见到食人者和士兵搏斗的时候，他们立马慌乱了起来。
居民区一片慌乱，居民们纷纷收拾行李，他们心里没有想着什么，只有逃命。
他们在驿站的周围寻找后门，想急着逃出来。
“不用找了，这里根本就没有什么后门，只有正门可以走。”一个身穿棕色衣服的村民说。
“那怎么办？我们只能等死吗？”人群说。
“不一定，如果你们敢杀出去的话，存活率可能会大些。”
“可是……”
“你们在害怕，你们害怕他们，他们其实没什么好怕的。”
在棕色衣服的村民说话的时候，一个红色食人者向他跑来。
棕色衣服的村民似乎发现了什么，他转过身来，以迅雷不及掩耳之势躲过了红色食人者的砍击，他抓住红色食人者的头迅速地一扭，一阵咔擦声传了出来。
红色食人者倒在地上死去了，棕色衣服的村民捡起了红色食人者的大剑。
“我都说了，这些东西根本就没有你们想的那么可怕，只是你们的内心被恐惧给征服了而已。”
“你是谁？”人群说。
“我叫威拉德，跟你们一样，我的村子也被食人怪物给毁掉了，不过我并没有失去勇气，有没有勇敢一点的，跟我一起帮助士兵，共同抵抗食人怪物。”
在威拉德的号召下，在人群中一些年轻的村民勇敢地站了出来。
“很好，现在我们上去帮助士兵们。”
“可我们没有武器。”
“有的。”
在人群的背后，一些年老的人拿手指指了指旁边的军营。
威拉德和年轻的村民们跑到了军营里，他们掀开帐子一看，在营里的旁边摆着几把小剑。
村民们二话不说，他们拿起小剑，但他们的手还是不停地颤抖着。
“不要害怕，我们走吧。”
在城墙那边，士兵同红色食人者搏斗了很久，显然，红色食人者已经更胜一筹了，人类士兵和红色食人者的尸体已经积满在城墙的两边。
双方在城墙的两侧里打算做垂死挣扎，红色食人者开始越过尸体慢慢地走向人类士兵所在的另一侧。
“可恶，到此结束了吗？”克特德说。
“不，并没有。”
在红色食人者的背后，一帮拿着小剑的村民向红色食人者杀去。
红色食人者还没来得及回过神来，就被小剑给结束了生命。
最后士兵和村民们共同夹击红色食人者，顷刻间，全部的红色食人者终于被一网打尽了。
“长官，可以允许我打开大门吗？”威拉德说。
“打开大门？你疯了吗？”克特德说。
威拉德在城墙上望了望下面数之不尽的食人者群。
“他们怎么越来越多了？”
“不知道，似乎是被什么吸引过来的。”
“打开大门，我们杀出一条生路吧!”
“这……”
“我们先杀出去，让老弱病残的人先逃难，然后你派一名士兵回城通知国王，让他派一点人过来。”
“那好吧，梅德，你一会骑着一匹马返回哈立德，把此事报告给奥斯格国王。”
“是，长官。”
仅剩的人类士兵和村民们组成的民兵走到了城门下。
“把大门打开!”
两名士兵拉开了城门，城门一开，大批的食人者冲了进来，他们就像一群饥渴难耐的野兽一般。
“放箭!”
箭矢从长弓里飞射出来，击倒了部分的食人者。
士兵和民兵们拿起他们的长剑和盾牌向食人者群杀了过去。
士兵和民兵就像一个吸尘器一样，很快，他们就在前方杀出了一条血路，后面不能战斗的村民们紧跟其后。
“快，向那边走，把他们带到塔夫镇去。”
老弱病残的人在驿站的左边成功地逃离了，梅德骑着快马向哈立德的方向奔去。
剩下的就是食人者群和人类士兵的战场了，由于刚才在掩护老弱妇孺的过程中，有几名年轻的村民不幸被食人者扑倒。
食人者狠狠地将他们的身躯撕裂，一个个沾满鲜血的肠子和内脏被撕扯了出来，甚至连手脚被撕开了。
吃掉村民后的食人者并没有满足，他们继续奔向仅剩的人类士兵。
部分食人者的嘴巴已经被鲜血染得通红，他们双手伸直，快速地走向那一群群鲜活的生命。
在驿站另一方，阿尔德带领几千人的军队一路上过关斩将，经过了很多天的时间，他们终于到达了丧钟镇。
但人数也相对的慢慢减少了，从刚开始的几千人到最后的几百人。
“终于到这个鬼地方了!”
“走吧，我们身上可背负着千万人的生命呢！”阿尔德说。
阿尔德带领着剩下的几百人慢慢地深入丧钟镇中。
“天啊！这地方污染得好严重!”一个士兵说。
士兵们踩在丧钟镇周围的土地上时感觉就像是在沼泽里一样。
他们继续在高墙的周围徘徊，过了一会儿的时间。
“阿尔德将军，您过来看一下这里!”一个士兵叫道。
阿尔德跑来一看，这下全部人都知道了食人者为什么会跑出来的原因了。
“原来是这里破了一个大窟窿，怪不得这群家伙会跑出来为非作歹。”
高墙的旁边有一个被凿开的大窟窿，但这个大窟窿并不是能让所有人都进去，窟窿非常狭窄，一次只能通过大约十几个人左右。
阿尔德把耳朵贴在墙的周围仔细地聆听高墙内部的情况。
突然阿尔德听到一阵叽里咕噜的声音在他的耳边回响。
“看来这些家伙并没有全部都跑出来，有一部分还在里面呢。”
“一部分人守在这里，一部分人跟我进去，记住，如果我们没能出来，记得点燃箭矢，把这个地方给烧了。”
阿尔德说完话后，带着大约三十几个人从窟窿里慢慢地渗入进去了。
丧钟镇里面的房屋显然没有变化，依然是那么耸立，只是经过多年的洗礼之后，让人看起来觉得有点陈旧的样子。
在阿尔德小队刚进入小镇里面时，两三个食人者就向他们走了过来。
但他们并没有对小队造成威胁，队员们射出箭矢了结他们的生命。
小队继续向小镇的更深处前进，房子的门上早已结满了蛛网，好像只要轻轻地一碰，房门就可以被推到似的。
“就连墓园都比这里有生气。”
“它曾经肯定是一个很富饶而又美丽的小镇吧！”士兵们不禁地感叹道。
突然间，四五发飞箭向小队的方向射去，几名小队成员当场倒地身亡。



 第十一章丧钟镇食人事件（下）

“隐蔽!”阿尔德说。
小队开始分开，他们各自躲进旁边的房子。
阿尔德扶着一名受伤的队员，把他安靠在房子里的墙壁上。
这名受伤的队员痛苦地低哼着，阿尔德拔出扎在他脚上的箭矢。
“这是毒箭!”阿尔德说。
在拔出毒箭的时候，这名队员脸色发青，不到一会儿就死去了。
门外面不断地传来砍击声，在房子的另一边，几名红色食人者在房子的上方破坏了屋顶并闯了进来。
他们喊叫着冲向躲避在房子里的人类小队，阿尔德立即组织可以战斗的人进行抵抗。
双方都开始混战起来，在另一栋房子里，第二小队和红色食人者进行首次混战。
房子的周围被打得破烂不堪，甚至有些红色食人者还被一些力气大的人类士兵从房子里给扔了出去。
“尽量走出房子!”阿尔德喊道。
人类的两个小队从破烂的门口里冲了出来，当他们冲出来的时候，令他们感到不可思议的事情发生了。
外面早就聚集了大群的红色食人者，红色食人者就像蚂蚁一般把人类小队给包围住了。
“我们现在是身处在虫窝当中，我们得杀出去。”
红色食人者群像一群虫子一样扑向了人类小队。
人类小队用长剑斩杀红色食人者就像切肉酱一般，他们开始慢慢地突出重围。
在驿站那边，人类士兵显得很吃力，他们正一步步的被低级食人者群所吞噬。
“梅德怎么去了那么久还没有回来？”威拉德说道。
“我们快扛不住了!长官!”
食人群吃完年轻的村民民兵后，向仅剩的人类士兵冲了过去。
老弱妇孺安全地逃到了塔夫镇，塔夫镇里的镇民们立马找了个地方让他们安顿了下来。
逃难的村民把他们遇难的事情一五一十地讲给塔夫镇的里镇民听，让他们尽快的把这件事告知给国王。
梅德骑着快马到达了哈立德的边境，可正当他想进入哈立德的时候，一群骑着黑色布甲的马的人将他给围了起来。
他们个个身穿黑色的盔甲，手中拿着斧头，部分拿着长矛和木制的盾牌。
“你们是什么人？”梅德说。
“我们是德恩人，你也可以说我们是强盗，或者土匪、流氓。”
“我可没时间跟你们耗，我还有事要办。”
梅德话音刚落，刚想驾着快马离开时，德恩人突如其来的一拳将他从马上给打了下来。
“把你身上的钱财交给我们，不然你将无法活着出去了。”
梅德在逼迫的情况下，无奈的将身上仅有一丝的钱财给了他们。
“这就对了嘛，放他走吧。”德恩人快速地让出一条路来。
梅德骑上快马就走了，可当他走到一半时，一个从他后面飞来的长矛刺中了他的后背，他当场从马上摔了下来，倒在地上挣扎了一下子就死去了。
“很抱歉，我们拿了钱的确可以放过你，但巴尔克给了我们更多的钱财，他要我们杀死你，我们实在是没有办法。”德恩人的首领说。
德恩人说完话后就骑着马走了 他们走的时候顺便带走了梅德的马和梅德的人头。
在丧钟镇那边，人类小队杀出了重围，但他们也损失惨重，红色食人者群甚至堵住了很多地方，令他们很难跑到窟窿跑道那里。
阿尔德带着一、二小队向着周围的房屋靠拢，一些埋伏在离他们很近的房子里的红色食人者，他们拿着木弓向人类小队就是一射，一个个沾着毒素的飞箭击中了几名小队成员。
毒素侵蚀的速度很快，不到一会，这几名中箭的队员就倒在了地上，无法动弹。
阿尔德刚想迎上去扶他们的时候，他的部下阻止了他。
“放弃他们吧，将军，已经救不了了!”
小队们逃到一个离窟窿最近的房子里面，他们用各种东西挡住了大门和窗台。
在外面的人类士兵等了很久，其中一个人认为他们已经不在了，便命令士兵准备烧掉丧钟镇。
“点燃箭矢，准备放箭。”
人类士兵排成五列，一个个被点燃的箭矢正蓄势待发。
“放箭!”
火箭飞入丧钟镇内，瞬间燃起了大火，一些木制的房屋燃烧了起来。
红色食人者慌了起来，他们放弃了对人类小队的围剿。
一波又一波的火箭雨向丧钟镇飞去，红色食人者找到窟窿，他们急忙地想冲出去，他们放弃了攀爬。
但人类士兵绝不会放过他们，他们在窟窿的外面埋伏起来，等着红色食人者的出现。
一群群红色食人者从窟窿里冲了出来，他们刚冲出来时，另一列的弓箭手向他们发射了飞箭。
冲出来的红色食人者一个个的倒下，过了一会儿，窟窿外的尸体堆积了起来。
“怎么回事，他们不敲打大门了？”阿尔德说。
一个士兵打开窗一看，外面火光冲天，烟雾缭绕。
“将军，外面着火了!”
“是他们，他们以为我们出事了，所以要打算烧掉丧钟镇，快，现在我们出去。”
士兵踢开大门，外面的烟雾迎面而来，他们捂着口鼻，快速地向窟窿那边进发。
小队们挨着红色食人者的尸体慢慢地前进着，后面也不断地出现逃跑的红色食人者。
“不，他们来了!”
成群的红色食人者向人类小队冲来，小队队员在宽窄的窟窿挥舞着他的长剑。
“你们快走，我来阻止他们。”
“不，你不能出事。”
“快走吧!”
弓箭手看见是阿尔德他们，立马停止了射箭。
“没事吧，将军。”
“我没事，可是里面还有一个人没有出来。”
正在斩杀红色食人者的队员扔掉长剑，他跑向出口，但他并没有想走出来的意思。
他用他的肉身挡住了出口，红色食人者见有东西阻挡他们，便用爪子不断地抓着那名人类士兵。
“快用东西挡住窟窿!”那名士兵痛苦地喊道。
阿尔德在被迫的情况下，他命令几名士兵去周围的森林，砍掉一些树木来挡住出口。
“把木头放在我的面前，不用管我。”
木头一个个的摆在这名士兵的面前，红色食人者加快了速度，突然这名士兵眼前一阵空白，他知道，他已经到达了极限。
这名士兵倒地后，红色食人者冲撞着阻碍他们的木头。
木头明显有些晃动，阿尔德和其他人有点慌了起来。
“拿些石头顶住!快!”阿尔德喊道。
阿尔德和众人找了许久，终于找到了一块巨石，但以他们的力量明显是推不动的。
木头的晃动开始越来越强烈。
“可恶，怎么办，眼看着我们的努力就要白费了。”
在众人陷入绝境的时候，突然在森林中，一些树人走了出来。
“那是什么？巨人吗？”
“不，那是树人，森林的守护者。”
树人们搬着一块块巨石正在向丧钟镇前进。
树人们把石头放在窟窿的出口那里，这时木头障碍已经被红色食人者给冲破了。
但在树人的帮助下，红色食人者再一次被困在了出口处。
树人放完巨石后就缓缓地离开了，他们庞大的身躯给人给予了安全感。
“现在，继续放火箭!”阿尔德说。
火箭雨再一次发射，一阵阵的火箭雨就像一只浴火重生的凤凰一样射向了丧钟镇。
烈火熊熊燃起，大火就像一群脱缰的野马一样在镇里面蔓延开来。
此时，丧钟镇里如同火海一般，很快，大火就蔓延到了窟窿那边。
红色食人者在火焰的面前就如同一群小蚂蚁一般，熊熊的烈火清理掉了所有的红色食人者。
红色食人者群在痛苦中瞬间化为灰烬，在里面牺牲的每一个人都化为了尘土。
镇里的浓烟缓缓地升上天空，久久没有散去。
“将军，我们的使命完成了。”
“那名士兵叫什么名字？”
“他叫赫伯特，他是塔夫镇里面的居民，同时，他也是个勇敢的战士，如果没有他，恐怕我们已经死在这里了吧！”
众人说完话后，阿尔德在丧钟镇的旁边建了简陋的墓碑，上面刻着When the night no longer frightens you, you will stand up and see the sun.（当黑夜不再让你感到畏惧时，你将站起来，看到太阳）。
在驿站那边，人类士兵已经完败了，食人者群最终还是吃掉了所有的士兵，尽管他们穿着盔甲。
食人者尖利的爪子刺穿他们的盔甲，仅剩威拉德和克特德两人，他们互相靠在了一起。
“就剩我们了，长官。”威拉德。
“还能干吗？威拉德。”克特德说。
“那还用说。”
他们两个向食人者群冲去，克特德刚冲过去就被食人者给扑到了。
食人者群相互啃食着倒在地上的克特德，克特德的盔甲被爪子给刺穿。
“不!滚开，臭怪物!”克拉德非常痛苦地喊着。
在喊叫几分钟后，克拉德的喊叫声停止了，食人者已经把他的身体全部都给啃食完了。
威拉德看见食人者把克拉德给啃食完后，他的勇气瞬间消失了。
在他停止活动片刻的时候，一个食人者从后面咬了他的手。
威拉德大喊了一声，威拉德反应过来后，他随即一拳将这个食人者打倒在地。
他的手已经被食人者给咬掉了一块肉，威拉德捂住他的手跪倒在地。
食人者将威拉德推到在地，他们开始啃食威拉德。
“不!为什么死去的偏偏是我!我不甘心!”威拉德喊叫着。
一只红色的手从食人者群中伸了出来，这只红色的手一直伸向上方，直到后面食人者群把它彻底给撕裂后。
食人者吃完威拉德后并没有满足他们的食欲，就在他们刚想向哈立德方向走去的时候。
这时，哈立德的军队赶到了驿站，在国王的领导下，在傍晚之际，食人者群被军队全部给消灭了。
此战中，阿尔德和他的小队也加入了围剿食人者的最后一战。
随后，军队把食人者的尸体堆积起来，用一把火给全部烧掉了。
大火烧了很多天，散发出来的恶臭味来也持续了很久。
直到四五天后，恶臭味才慢慢地消失，驿站成为了一座遗迹，后面几天后，国王下令把驿站给拆除了，因为这座驿站已经成为了极恶之地。
丧钟镇食人者事件告了一段落，此事给阿尔德的心中留下了一个不可磨灭的阴影。



 第十二章阿尔德的离职

丧钟镇食人事件结束了，但这个事件在阿尔德的心中留下了一道创伤。
在一个夜深人静的晚上，阿尔德靠在露台上，他安静地观赏着天空中明亮的月亮。
可丧钟镇事件的阴影一直停留在他的脑海中，他的脑海里不断地浮现出那一个个残忍的画面。
队员的死去、食人怪物不停地啃食着手无寸铁的人……
突然月亮中浮现出了赫伯特堵住窟窿出口的画面。
“不!赫伯特!你不能这么做!”阿尔德喊了一声。
当他揉一揉眼睛的时候，那个画面一瞬间就消失不见了。
阿尔德跑回了他的房间里，他坐在椅子上，想睡觉但又无法入睡。
于是阿尔德一晚没睡，他思考了一个晚上，但他也做出了一个决定。
“什么？你要离职？”奥斯格说。
“是的，王上，我想去散散心，战争已经结束，现在我们都过着和平的生活，我要辞去将军一职，您同意吗？”阿尔德说。
奥斯格看着阿尔德坚定的眼神，他决定了，他同意给阿尔德辞职。
“好吧，看你这样子，我同意给你辞去将军一职，但如果发生战争，你能回来吗？”
“可以，王上。”
“好吧，你走吧。”
阿尔德在国王的批准下，辞去了将军的职务，他脱下将军的制服，驮着一个包袱向他向往的塔夫镇走去了。
阿尔德到塔夫镇后，人们都非常欢迎他的归来，甚至请他吃了很多东西。
阿尔德回到自己的小木屋中（塔夫镇为阿尔瑞尔建立的木屋），小屋里变得很脏，屋顶的蛛网、地上的灰尘……
阿尔德打算好好打理一番，在打扫完屋子后，他躺在床上，回想着曾经快乐的事。
阿尔德的田园生活就此开始了。
他在他房子的旁边建起了一个小农场，他开始每天辛勤劳作。
无忧无虑的田园生活令阿尔德感受到世间的美好，在塔夫镇里似乎是与世隔绝，没有一丝杂乱，直到有一天，他碰见了一个女人。
一天早晨，阿尔德还是一如既往地在农地里干活。
突然，在他房子的对面，一个身着朴素衣服的女子正在农地里干活。
那女子俊美绝伦，脸如雕刻般五官分明，有棱有角的脸俊美异常。外表看起来好象放荡不拘，但眼里不经意流露出的精光让人不敢小看。
一头金黄茂密的头发，一双剑眉下却是一对细长的桃花眼，充满了多情，让人一不小心就会沦陷进去。高挺的鼻子，厚薄适中的红唇这时却漾着另人目眩的笑容。
久而久之，阿尔德慢慢地被她给迷上了，阿尔德每天都看着她，似乎看不到她就会失去生气一样。
阿尔德开始调查起她来，他询问周边的镇民，问她姓什么。
“她叫卡洛琳，是个非常美丽又漂亮的女子，镇里面都不知道有多少人想要追求她呢。”一个老人说。
“哦，原来她叫卡洛琳，我知道了。”
“怎么，看你这样子，不会是喜欢上她了吧。”老人笑着说道。
阿尔德瞬间有点不好意思，急匆匆地就走了。
“哈哈哈，我就说那小子喜欢她嘛!”
阿尔德跑回家中，心在砰砰地跳着，他躲在窗户那边，静静地看着卡洛琳，阿尔德想追求她，但又不知道怎么开口。
于是，他又思考了一个晚上。
第二天清晨，在阿尔德整理好措辞的时候，他拨开窗户一看，卡洛琳竟然不见了。
这可把阿尔德急坏了，他连忙跑去询问老人。
“请问卡洛琳去哪了？”阿尔德非常着急地说道。
“她去外面了，应该过会就回来了，她经常会去波文山那边的小森林散心。”
阿尔德听完这番话后，他焦急的心变得平静下来，他回到房间里，等待着卡洛琳的归来。
可是等了一天，卡洛琳还是没有回来，眼看着就要傍晚的时候，阿尔德在房间里徘徊不定。
他想起了老人说的话，阿尔德决定了，他要去波文山去找她。
他整理好衣服，带上一把剑就急匆匆地跑到了马棚那边，骑着一匹马就往波文山方向奔去了。
因为马不能上山，阿尔德到波文山后，就把马放走了，他决定自己独自一人上山。
他在山上摸索了很久，渐渐的，他发现了小森林，他从一个小山道下走了下去，他走到森林的时候，他感到了浓浓的魔法气息。
在森林里面，卡洛琳被一个绿色皮肤的怪物追赶着，她发现自己好像迷失了方向，怎么都跑不出森林。
在她跑到一半的时候，忽然就撞到了一个东西。
“啊！好疼啊!”卡洛琳发觉，她撞到了一个人。
“你是？”卡洛琳问道。
“就当我是一个路人，跟着我，我带你出去。”
“嗯。”
阿尔德牵着卡洛琳的手跑了起来，他瞬间高兴了起来。
但怪物突然就从森林的另一侧冲了出来，并且挡住了他们俩的去路。
一名身形巨大几乎和人齐高的森林野人冲了进来。
他全身从头到脚都披着黑色的锁子甲，他的脸孔是深绿色的，双眸如同黑炭一般漆黑，舌头则是鲜红色的，手中拿着一柄巨大的长枪。
“这是个什么东西啊？”卡洛琳说。
“这是森林野人，没想到小型森林也会有这种家伙，你先找个地方躲起来，我来应付他。”
阿尔德拔出长剑，誓要与森林野人拼个生死。
他用沉重的兽皮盾一股脑格开的阿尔德利剑，把他撞得连连后退，摔倒在地上。
接着，他用如同毒蛇一般的迅捷速度闪过阿尔德的劈砍，不过，阿尔德不会再给他第三次机会。
利剑砍中了他的头盔，一阵火花闪过，他的**当场连着头盔的碎片四下飞溅，身躯则是彷佛极度不甘似地缓缓倒下。
但阿尔德也被森林野人的长枪擦中，受了一些伤。
卡洛琳从一棵树的后面走了出来，他扶起阿尔德。
“你没事吧？”
“没事，我们先找个地方躲起来吧，明天我在带你出去。”
他们俩在树林里发现了一个小洞穴中，阿尔德靠在墙上。
“你去哪？”
“我去找些药草，给你包扎一下。”
“注意安全！”
“嗯！”
卡洛琳捣烂药草，往阿尔德的伤口就是一扶。
“你还会捣药草？”
“我学过很多技能的。”
“时间不早了，我们睡一觉，明天就出发吧。”
“嗯，好的。”
就这样，两人在洞穴里度过了一个晚上。



 第十三章阿尔杰·阿尔德之子的诞生

黎明划过了天边，黑夜被耀眼的光芒撕破，因为森林野人的死去，在森林里的结界魔法也慢慢地消失了。
“我们该走了。”
卡洛琳过去拍醒阿尔德，阿尔德揉着惺忪睡眼起来了。
“走啦？”阿尔德打了一个哈欠。
“嗯，走吧。”卡洛琳说。
“你的伤好了吗？”
“早就好了，我的身体那么强壮，你看。”阿尔德一边说着话一边摆起手势来。
“哈哈，别搞了，一会复发，我可就不帮你了哦。”
“咦，别这样嘛。”
两个人穿好衣服，下到了小石坡底。
他们走出森林后，向着波文山的山道那边走去了。
“那一会我们回到了镇里，你能煮先东西给我吃吗？”阿尔德说。
“那当然，你救了我的命，我一定会好好报答你的，能告诉我你叫什么名字吗？”
“我叫阿尔德。”
“你就是那个杀死魔君的人？”
“是啊，这件事你也知道啊，看来我很出名啊。”阿尔德不禁地笑了起来。
阿尔一把牵起卡洛琳的手，“走，我们一起走出山道”。
不知道为什么，阿尔德抓住卡洛琳手的时候，卡洛琳突然心头一颤，觉得对方的手如此有意义，不知觉的握紧了阿尔德的手。
“前面有个石头坎，你小心一点啊，我先过去，然后在对面接着你”，阿尔德说。
“好~”卡洛琳等阿尔德跳到对面，递出手让阿尔德拉着。
卡洛琳往前一跃，阿尔德一下托住卡洛琳的腰子，缓冲了卡洛琳的前进速度，但还是架不住冲劲，卡洛琳一把就钻到了阿尔德的怀里。
阿尔德连忙抱住，生怕两个人都摔到地上。卡洛琳跳入阿尔德怀里，阿尔德闻到了卡洛琳身上的味道，女人的味道。阿尔德突然心咯噔了一下，久违的心动。
这是怎么了？阿尔德想。
卡洛琳从阿尔德怀里钻出来。
“没事吧？”阿尔拍了拍她头上的落叶。
“没事，我们到哪啦？”卡洛琳一脸的红晕。
阿尔德往前一看，“就快了，再往前走对几里我们就要走出波文山了。”
“好，那我们向着胜利前进！”，说罢卡洛琳牵起阿尔德的手。这是卡洛琳今天第一次想牵阿尔德的手，像情侣的那种牵手。卡洛琳也没有意识到，为什么自己会想要牵阿尔德。
“阿尔德，我们出发啦~”，卡洛琳灿烂如花。
“好” 阿尔德被卡洛琳拉着，就像小车拉大车。
阿尔德和卡洛琳都开心极了，就像小时候去春游。
阿尔德跟在卡洛琳后面，看见这女人丰满的屁股就在前面扭着，纤细的腰身跟着臀部左右晃动，不知为何，刚刚即使她袒胸露乳在自己面前，也毫无感觉，可此刻却又如此心动。
阿尔德又盯着卡洛琳的身体走了一段，实在忍不住诱惑，感到自己面红耳赤。
又走了一段，阿尔德轻声叫了一声：“卡洛琳”。
“怎么了？”卡洛琳转过头，脸上挂满笑容，长发掩着侧脸，好美的女人。
阿尔德愣住了，眼前柳眉桃眼，殷红的嘴唇娇嫩欲滴，阿尔德觉得自己的心跳的好快。
“卡洛琳，我抱抱你可以吗？”阿尔德迷乱的看着卡洛琳。
“我也想，阿尔德”，卡洛琳含情脉脉，荡漾着春心。
两人拥抱在一起，燥热没有办法被阻挡，阿尔德一开始轻轻的碰着卡洛琳的嘴唇，然后又用力的把舌头伸到卡洛琳的嘴里，两个人抚摸拥吻。
卡洛琳全身感到发烫，轻声**，女人转过身去，扶着一棵树，褪下裤子，把白皙屁股翘了起来。
两个异性享受着此刻欢愉，忘记这是何时，何地。
好一会两个人才清醒，阿尔德气喘吁吁的，但仍不愿离开伏在卡洛琳上的身体，都喊着对方的名字。
“卡洛琳，你好美。”阿尔德抚摸着卡洛琳的发髻。
卡洛琳满脸红晕，刚刚获得的极大的满足，此刻只想往阿尔德的怀里钻去，用温馨消化激情。
半饷，两个人穿好衣服，就继续往前了，这时候的两人，都尽量的贴着对方，生怕对方跑了似的。用如胶似漆形容就是此时两人的样子。
“就是这儿，我们到了，塔夫镇就在我们眼前。”阿尔德扶着卡洛琳的腰，指着前面说。
“恩，我还不想走呢，要不我们再来一次嘛。”卡洛琳不好意思的往阿尔德怀里钻。
“嗯，等走出去了，在我家里我们再来十次”阿尔德一把抱住卡洛琳。
再折了几个弯，就看见山下的小路了。前面有个小石阶通往底下。
石阶大概有十几米高，只有一个绳梯贴着石阶，一次只能下去一个人。
“卡洛琳，我先下去，我在下面接着你哦。”阿尔德一脸坏笑，想着待会在下面又可以拥抱卡洛琳，就可以顺便再揩油一把了。
“好啊，那你得把我接住了。”卡洛琳捂着嘴咯咯笑：“那你可别把我腰弄坏了”
两人默契的一顿打闹。
阿尔德顺着绳梯了下去了。
卡洛琳紧随其后，在下到一半的时候，却不巧落了个空，阿尔德急忙地抱住卡洛琳。
周围的一切好像瞬间凝结起来，阿尔德和卡洛琳两人就像王子和公主一般。
阿尔德注视着被被抱着的卡洛琳，卡洛琳的红晕越来越红，似乎有点不好意思。
“好了，把我放下来，我们该走了。”
阿尔德回过神来，他把卡洛琳放了下来，两人继续想塔夫镇走去。
大约中午时分，两人走到了塔夫镇，他们一路上都牵着手，似乎不想松开。
镇里的人看着他们俩，不禁地羡慕了起来。
卡洛琳带着阿尔德进了她的房子里，卡洛琳煮了一些东西给阿尔德吃。
“嗯，真好吃!”
“哈哈，好吃就多吃点。”
“如果每天都能吃到你煮的东西，让我死我也愿意啊。”
“别说这种傻话。”卡洛琳笑着说。
卡洛琳把盘子端进了厨房里，在卡洛琳洗盘子的时候，阿尔德从她的后面抓着她，他亲吻着卡洛琳的耳朵，然后又从耳后顺道脸颊下。
卡洛琳脸红起来，她想挣脱但又不禁地停了起来。
“别闹。”卡洛琳娇气地说。
“我喜欢你，卡洛琳，你愿意成为我的妻子吗？”
“这……”卡洛琳有点不好意思回答。
“你在犹豫啊。”
“不是，能让我好好考虑一下吗？”
“那好吧，我先回去了，再见。”
晚上的时候，卡洛琳坐在椅子上，回想着今天阿尔德所说的话，在她思考的时候，一阵敲门声打断了她的思考。
卡洛琳打开门一看，原来是阿尔德。
“阿尔德，你来了，进来吧。”
“你想好了吗？”阿尔德说。
“我……”卡洛琳抿了抿唇。
阿尔德把她推到墙上，阿尔德只是看卡洛琳抿唇的动作，忍不住蹙眉，一步上前掰起卡洛琳的下巴。
卡洛琳惊呆了，愣愣的看着阿尔德，然后阿尔德的唇就压了上来，带着他身上的味道，霸道却忧伤。
被啃噬的下唇有些痛，阿尔德趁虚而入的舌上带着铁锈的味道——是血。
唇齿交缠，卡洛琳突然反应过来，在阿尔德怀里挣扎起来。
阿尔德扣得她的下巴有些痛，用力的吮吸着她口中的气息。
“不要这样。”卡洛琳急忙地推开阿尔说。
“看来你还是没有接受我，那我只好走了。”
阿尔德话音刚落，就正当他想走的时候，一只细小的手抓住了他。
“我喜欢你，阿尔德。”
“真的吗？卡洛琳!”
“真的，我喜欢你。”
就这样，一幕难忘的春宵就此上演了。
春宵结束后，他看着已经哭红双眼的卡洛琳，觉得自己有点过分了。
阿尔德用手轻轻地抹去卡洛琳眼眶里的泪水，阿尔德还亲吻了一下她的额头。
“好了，刚才是我不好，是我太急了，擦完了就睡觉吧。”
“我没有怪你，阿尔德，你会照顾我一辈子吗？”
“会的，以后你就牵着我的手，闭着眼睛走你也不会迷路。”
“你为什么会爱上我呢？”卡洛琳说。
“我爱你，没有什么目的，只是爱你。”阿尔德说。
说完话后，阿尔德为卡洛琳盖上被子，阿尔德在床的另一边打上地铺，两人相继进入梦乡之中。
就这样，阿尔德和卡洛琳度过了一个难忘的初夜，他们两人的爱情就此开始了。
过几天后，阿尔德和卡洛琳宣布结婚了，婚礼在塔夫镇举行，卡洛琳也怀上了她和阿尔德的爱情结晶。
她生下了一个男孩，两人把这个男孩命名为阿尔杰·阿尔德之子。
这个男孩在以后将会成为阿尔家族的新一代的传人。



 第十四章巴泽尔的夺权

“滚开!臭乞丐！我可没东西给你!”
在罗德洛的大街上，一名身着简陋衣服的人正懒懒散散地在大街上漫步着，他就是国王柏特的儿子:柏格。同时他也是王位的继承者。
但因为一场突如其来的事故令他失去了一切，到头来沦落为街头巷里的一个讨饭的乞丐。
他看着屹立在他前面的王城和在街上巡逻的士兵，眼眶里不禁的流下了湿润的泪水。
他从口袋里拿出一张纸条，他的脑海里回想起之前柏特所说的话:“拿着这张纸条走!从此隐姓埋名，总有一天，你会重新得到一切的。”
就在他回想到一半的时候，有人从后面拍了拍他的肩膀。
“走了，威尔伯（柏格为了躲避追捕而引用的假名），你老是来这里看什么，不然后面可讨不到饭了。”
“知道了，我这就来。”
在大陆的南方屹立着一座人类王城:罗德洛。在经历了全面战争后，罗德洛的实力从此一落千丈。
罗德洛**腐败无能，顶层人员只顾着自己享受荣华富贵，根本不在乎低层百姓的生活。
低阶层的百姓过着民不聊生的生活，许多人纷纷沦落为街头的乞丐。
1897年，罗德洛第四任国王柏特即将退位，国王的心腹兼摄政王巴泽尔盯上了国王的王位。
国王的位置将由柏特的儿子柏格继承，可就在继承仪式的前几天里发生了意想不到的事情。
在罗德洛的都城拉弗尔中，黑巫师巴泽尔正在和他的学徒还有将军正在商议一个秘密会议:夺取王位。
“大人，罗德洛的兵力只有两百多人，我们可以随时出兵攻占罗德洛。”希尔顿（追随巴泽尔的将领）说。
“好，明天我们就出发，只要杀了狗国王，从此他的江山就尽入我手，荣华富贵绝对少不了你们的。”巴泽尔说。
“遵命，大人。”
“报告大人，格斯德求见。”一个士兵说。
“格斯德是谁？”希尔顿说。
“他是格尔特的子嗣，真是个麻烦的家伙，让他进来吧。”
“是，大人。”
“大人，外面兴师动众的，是怎么回事？”格斯德说。
“格斯德将军，我只是搞个小演练而已，不必大惊小怪的，将军，竟然来了那我就安排个房间给你住吧。”
“那怎么好麻烦大人呢。”
“不麻烦，不麻烦。”
“那就有劳大人了。”
“来人，带格斯德将军去房里休息。”
“这边走，将军。”士兵说。
在士兵把格斯德带走的时候，巴泽尔向希尔顿做了个手势。
“大人，有什么事吗？”希尔顿说。
“明天你要想方设法的把他给困住，他是那老国王的忠臣，实在不行就把他给做掉。”
“遵命，大人，包在我身上，肯定不会让他阻碍您的计划的。”
第二天早上，格斯德睁开睡眼惺忪的双眼，一缕微光映射在他的床上。
他从床上爬起来，来到门边，当他想开门的时候，却发现门打不开，他使劲地拍打着，叫喊着，但没有一个人回应他。
在罗德洛的平原上，一大批的士兵组成一个个方队正向罗德洛的城墙外集结。
“咦！那不是我们的人吗？他们在城外干嘛？”一个在城墙上的守卫说道。
“准备!”
在听到命令后，城下的士兵立马做出了射箭的姿势。
“他们要干嘛？”
“射!”
一波箭雨从长弓和弩车里射出，箭雨如同黑云一般向罗德洛的城内飞去。
城上的守卫和城内的百姓全都被箭矢给击中，在街上的人吓得赶紧躲进了家中。
一波未平一波又起，第二波箭雨再次袭来。
“停止放箭!你们疯了吗？”在城上的守卫喊道。
但城下的士兵并没有听他的话，还是继续放箭。
随着一波波箭雨的来袭，罗德洛城内的箭矢就像铁钉一样牢牢的钉在街上、房屋上和城墙上，城墙上的喊叫声也随之停止了。
“进城!活抓国王!”巴泽尔喊道。
士兵们喊叫着冲向城门，城门大开，大批的士兵攻入了城内。
保卫国王的国王军誓死抵抗，但他们的人数实在是太少了，最终还是败在了反叛军的手下。
剩下的残兵逃到王宫中，告知国王赶紧逃难。
“王上，这帮反贼造反了，我们寡不敌众，您赶紧带着王子走吧。”
“将军，他们已经攻到王宫外了。”
“什么？王上，你们先走，我们去推延一下时间，走，随我去抗敌。”
“是，将军。”
“柏格，你走吧，我留下。”柏特说。
“不，父亲，要走我们一起走。”
“他们的目标是我，你快走吧。”
“快走，傻小子，不然一会儿我们两个都得死在这里。”
柏特从口袋中掏出一张纸条，塞到了柏格的手中。
“这是什么？”
“拿着这张纸条走!从此隐姓埋名，总有一天，你会重新得到一切的。”
“那我该怎么做？”
“王宫有一个暗道，从哪里走，出去之后去当个乞丐吧。”
柏格他还是不想走，“已经没有时间了!快走，我的儿子。”柏特推开柏格说道。
柏格含着泪跑走了，“跑!快跑!”柏特喊着。
“再见，儿子。”柏特转过身来的时候，成群的士兵将他给围了起来。
柏特表现出一副镇定自若的样子，他丝毫没有害怕。
在士兵的中间走出了一个身穿黑袍手持魔杖的人。
“摄政王巴泽尔，你这是唱的那一出戏，竟敢冒犯本王。”
“你还真当你是一国之君吗？老家伙。”
“你不就是为了王位吗？”
“我不仅要你的王位，还要你的江山，你知道我等这天等了多久吗？我等了601年，熬死了三位国王，天不亡我岂能负天，终于我碰到了你这个昏君。”
“那你之前为什么不敢反呢？偏偏要等到我上位的时候才敢谋反。”
“之前那三个国王安不忘危、谨终如始，疑心重，我怎么敢搞胖乱呢？”
“日防夜防，家贼难防啊！都怪我，当初就不应该把兵权交给你。”
“你现在后悔也没有用了，你知道我说服这些士兵花费了我多少口舌吗？我现在要从你的身上全部都要回来，狗国王，快把你的江山给我。”
柏特没有回答巴泽尔，他依旧保持着镇定的样子，就像一个雕像一样。
“柏格哪去了？”
“我不知道。”
“你不说也没关系，我迟早会把他给找出来的，来人，把他给我关进牢里。”
“是，大人。”
两个士兵带着柏特走了，柏特被永远的关在了牢狱中，直到死亡。
巴泽尔上任后，向全城人宣布:以后的国王之位将由他来担任，他还顺便在公告牌里发布了柏格通缉令，宣称只要抓住柏格并且上交给**，将重重有赏。
柏格逃出来后，他把华丽的衣服给脱掉，换上了一套简陋的衣服。
他小心翼翼的走到乞丐的队伍当中，柏格并没有被乞丐给认出来，乞丐们还以为他是新来的。
“喂，你叫什么名字？”一个乞丐说。
“我叫威尔伯，请大家多多照顾小的。”
“放心，跟着我们，肯定有饭吃。”
在拉弗尔那边，格斯德使用强硬的手段打开了大门，当他走出大门不远的时候，希尔顿带着十几名士兵从格斯德的后方出现，并乱箭射死了他。
随后，希尔顿派人把格斯德的尸体用麻袋装起来扔到了布鲁斯森林里。
在巴泽尔上任后的第二天，他在法令中添加了几条新法令:规定成年后的男子必须参加兵役，不得反抗**的命令。
那些在街头的乞丐知道这个法令后，纷纷去参军，他们不为什么，只为一口饭。但向他们迎来的将是艰苦的训练。
慢慢地，一个强大的国家就此开始崛起，那些前任国王的理想终将实现，罗德洛将走上军国的道路。



 第十五章人兽大战（上）

维克森、贝亚特的垮台和丧钟镇食人事件的结束标志着和平的生活更进一步，但和平的生活并没有逐渐进入完善。
在东方隐藏着一个庞大的独立兽人部落:泰孔内尔（卡拉尔大陆沉沦的时候，兽人首领萨德带领逃难的兽人在魔山附近建立的兽人国度）。随着时间的流逝，他们渐渐的被人们所遗忘。他们效仿人类、矮人还有精灵，自己也着手建立了一个附属部落:苏雷姆。
他们隐藏了很多年，除了五巫（阿杰农、毕维斯、卡西欧、巴泽尔和亚摩斯（精灵血巫））外根本没有人知道他们的存在，兽人们这么多年一直等待着一个时机。
是的，他们终于熬到了这一天，从1146年到如今的1908年，维克森和贝亚特两大魔王的垮台给他们营造了一个宝贵的机会。
1908年，兽人首领萨德的继承人萨拉斯上台，萨拉斯立马召集了各方的牛头人和巨魔来参加大集会。
牛头人酋长摩里斯和巨魔首领葛列格带着他们的战士向泰孔内尔出发了。
成群的兽人战士集结在萨德石像的面前，萨拉斯骑着一条黑幽狼站在石像的中间。
牛头人和巨魔赶到后，则按照位置集结在兽人战士的两侧。
“今天，我们要完成先祖的意愿，我们要征服西方，扩大我们的领土，时机已经成熟，我们已经隐藏了762年，现在该是我们重现人间的时候了，如今维克森、贝亚特两大魔王已经垮台，拿出你们的战斗意志来，没有人可以阻碍我们的称霸之路。”萨拉斯说。
底下一片欢呼，这次兽人们做足了准备，他们拥有了非常雄厚的力量，这是他们这漫长的762年中的成果。加上牛头人和巨魔的帮助下简直是如虎添翼。
在萨拉斯的决定下，兽人大军将进攻西方的第二人类强国沃茨克。
“我们要打沃茨克吗？萨拉斯。”摩里斯说。
“没错，沃茨克的地形非常适合我们，况且它还占着第四大平原:布兰诺。并且它靠着凯尔河域还有庞大的森林，非常适合我们。”
“我们的前进路线呢？”
“我们首先要经过拉弗尔，然后再穿过格吉尔丛林便可到达沃茨克的边境。”
“拉弗尔？那可是人类的领域，丛林的话到没事。”
“放心，我保证兽人大军可以轻松跨过拉弗尔。”
次日，萨拉斯带领着兽人大军出发了，可当他们到达关口的时候，拉弗尔城上的士兵挡住了他们的去路。
“萨拉斯，你为什么要欺骗我们呢？”
“不用担心，我们一会就能过去了。”
就在他们困扰的时候，一个黑色的乌鸦飞到了士兵的肩膀上，过了一会，这乌鸦飞走了。
“放他们通行。”士兵说。
城上和城下的士兵解除了警戒装备，他们让出了一条宽敞的道路。
兽人大军继续前进，慢慢地向格吉尔丛林的方向深入。
“巴泽尔，你可真是我的好朋友。”萨拉斯说。
下午时分，兽人大军抵达了沃茨克的都城普斯科。
此时的兽人们已经饥渴难耐，忍不住想要去战斗、厮杀。
“吹响号角，我们即刻进攻。”
呜～呜，一阵嘹亮的号角声在布兰诺平原上响起，普斯科城内的士兵注意到了集结在平原上的兽人大军。
兽人们身着银色的盔甲，手拿着弯刀和长矛，他们随着号角声冲向普斯科，在太阳的映照下，这银色的盔甲显得格外耀眼。
“发现一批不明群体，准备进攻。”
城上各个防线的士兵拉开了长弓，“放箭!”一排排整齐的利箭向正在奔驰的兽人射去，冲在前方的兽人相继倒下。
在利箭的攻击下，兽人们几乎靠不到普斯科的城墙。
萨拉斯越看越不妙，“牛头人和蝙蝠骑士（巨魔的空中兵力）上去支援，把我们的粉碎者（兽人的超强木制四轮投石车）拉出来。”萨拉斯说。
顷刻间，天空中飞来了一大群巨型蝙蝠，它们是由优秀的巨魔战士所骑乘的。
“是巨蝠，箭塔给我集中火力清除掉他们。”卡特斯（管理普斯科的高级将领）说。
天空上的蝙蝠骑士飞到了普斯科的城下，他们扔下一瓶瓶类似药剂的东西。
药剂掉落在地上时，立刻燃烧了起来，有的则掉落在士兵的防线上。
啊！士兵的身上燃起了烈火，城上的防线立马乱了起来。
牛头人把粉碎者投石车给推到了普斯科城外，“给我投掷***。”
一颗颗***从粉碎者投石车中抛射了出去，刚刚被蝙蝠骑士骚扰的人类士兵还没有缓过神来，紧接着，一波***向他们袭来。
普斯科的防线瞬间崩溃，牛头人冲到城门外，他们用他们的木制图腾猛击着城门。
兽人大军抵达了城墙，一个个云梯在城墙上架起。
但箭塔并没有瓦解，蝙蝠骑士在城市上空盘旋的时候，箭塔射出的利箭击落了十几个蝙蝠骑士。
兽人纷纷爬上城墙，“他们上来了，拔剑，迎敌!”第一道防线的人类士兵同兽人搏斗了起来。
“快点，我们一定要攻陷城门，把人类的箭塔给拔掉，烈火阻挡不了多久的。”
粉碎者抛射出火石，火石飞到箭塔的内部，在箭塔里面的守卫立马跑了出来。
“第二、第三道防线的人过去帮助城墙上的士兵，第四道的人跟我去城下。”卡特斯说。
“点燃箭矢，射向他们的投石车。”部分仅存的箭塔立即点燃利箭，一个个被点燃的箭矢向兽人的投石车射去。
因为粉碎者是木制的，碰到火箭矢后，随即燃起了大火，三四台粉碎者投石车就这样被燃起的火焰给燃烧殆尽了。
“粉碎者被破坏了，首领。”
“给我敲打战鼓，鼓舞士气，蝙蝠骑士给我投掷爆**剂。”
隆隆的击鼓声在兽人军队的后方响起，兽人士兵听到后，随即士气高涨，他们变得疯狂起来，他们甚至跳到人类士兵的身上，用嘴巴啃咬着他们的颈部。
在三十多次的撞击下，半坚固的城门终于被撞塌了，牛头人作为兽人军队的前锋，他们用巨大的图腾向微小的人类士兵砸去，不少人类士兵被图腾给砸成了肉酱。
“摆出盾阵迎敌!”卡特斯喊道。人类士兵迅速排成一列，他们举着盾牌，手拿利剑和长矛迎击兽人的攻势。
“盾牌往前砸，长矛往前戳。”喊叫着的兽人士兵刚冲向盾阵的时候，就被人类士兵用盾牌给一盾砸倒在了地上。
“弓箭手准备。”在城上的弓箭手和盾阵里的弓箭拉开长弓对准了牛头人。
“放箭!”利箭从长弓从射中，几乎箭箭击中要害，两三个牛头人就这样倒下了。
“换阵位!”人类士兵开始迅速地换位，仿佛一个正在急速移动的刀刃。
兽人士兵几乎靠不近人类的盾阵，而且一靠近就会被阵里的人类士兵给斩杀，人类换好阵位后，四方都被盾牌给围住，就连上方也做了防护措施，就像一个穿山甲一样。
蝙蝠骑士从上空投掷爆**剂，爆**剂的威力很大，它们只要一受到重击就会立刻爆炸，非常的不稳定，但这也满足了兽人军队所需要的空中打击。
虽然说有时候会误伤自己的友军，但兽人们并不在乎，战场上就是危险的，没有半点仁慈可讲。
药剂开始掉落在人类士兵的身上，“这是什么东西？”一个士兵说。
嘣～突然一阵爆炸声响起。“啊～我的手!我的手!”一个士兵痛苦地喊叫着，他看着他被炸掉的手，不停地抽搐着。
嘣～嘣～嘣，爆**剂在城内的各个地方爆炸开来。许多人类士兵被炸伤甚至被炸死。
无论是盔甲还是城内的建筑，都被爆**剂给炸开了，建筑物的部分地方被炸出了一个小口子。“把他们拉走，快!”士兵拖着受伤的士兵离开了战场。
城墙上各个防线瞬间崩溃，兽人占据了城墙，他们追着正在逃跑人类，不停地砍杀着他们。
蝙蝠骑士重新在人类的头上飞舞，甚至贪婪地吸着伤患的鲜血。
很快的，黑云夹带着雷声飘向东南方，蝙蝠骑士首领带领着成群的蝙蝠在此时沿着普斯科城低飞靠近，遮蔽了阳光，让众人心中充满了恐惧。
“派出狂战士（一种手拿战斧，野蛮而又强壮的兽人战士，比一般的兽人战士要凶残、狂暴。）和飞兽骑士（兽人的另一种空中兵力，一般用来追捕残兵和进行空中打击。）。”
随着一波爆炸来袭，人类的盾阵也随之被打破了，部分盾牌已经被炸烂了。
“将军，盾牌损坏了!”
“什么？这下可坏了，派出传令兵，说我们遭受到了袭击。”
“是，将军，我立即去办。”
“奇怪，堡垒那边难道不知道吗？”
“堡垒？”
“堡垒可是我们的前哨啊，难道这群家伙是从丛林那边过来的？”
几千名兽人挟着震耳欲聋的杀声向人类方阵冲锋。
人类士兵根本来不及重组盾阵，只能使用原始方法来进行厮杀，一时间，地上沾满了双方的鲜血。
兽人部队的冲锋结束后，正当人类士兵好不容易从猛烈的攻击下恢复阵脚时，低沉的吼声又跟着充斥在山谷中，兽人的狂战士吼着“兽族万岁！”的战呼，挥舞着沉重的战斧从另外一边展开突击，巨魔的第二个首领奥斯维德（巨魔族中的超级猎手，隐藏于光明和黑暗之中。）和摩里斯，拿着利刃和巨斧与他们并肩冲锋。
人类士兵开始慌乱，正当他们调转阵形，准备迎接这场攻势时，另一批兽人们又再度派出更大量的兵力冲进敌阵。
许多的人类士兵想往后撤退，想要逃出这个陷阱。
“我们扛不住这波攻势了，将军。”
“弃城，赶紧撤退，撤回沃茨克，去马棚那里，快!”
这只受伤的穿山甲瞬间被兽人大军给吞噬了。
“撤退，逃命吧！向沃茨克城的方向出发!”人类残兵骑上快马，向着城市后方逃走了。
兽人获得胜利后，他们立即欢呼了起来。“先别高兴，好戏还在后头呢！”萨拉斯说。
人类残兵在撤退的过程中，天上突然飞来几十头飞兽在人类的上空盘旋。
“注意上空!”卡特斯说。
骑在飞兽（一种双足飞龙，由兽人部落驯养）身上的兽人骑士立马向下空的人类骑兵扔出了沾着毒素的叉形长矛，被刺中的人类士兵从马上摔了下来，挣扎一会就死去了。
一些飞兽甚至飞到人类骑兵的身旁，用双足叼起人类骑兵，飞到上空的时候，再一瞬间地扔下来。
“小心!将军。”
“就快到沃茨克了，大家再坚持一下。”
“发现我们的骑兵，上空还有敌人的飞兽，立即对飞兽放箭。”沃茨克城上的士兵说。
沃茨克的城门缓缓打开，仅存的人类骑兵立即快马加鞭地冲了进去。
此时沃茨克金城议会（暂时国王，是每个国的国王设置的机构，过几百年或几千年的时候必须上任一次，是为了接管不想成为国王的新人，直到第二任新王上任的时候才会下台）的会长毕姆尔正在旁边看着气喘吁吁的人类士兵。
卡特斯从马上下来。“伟大的毕姆尔会长，我们遭到了兽人的进攻，我们寡不敌众。”
“我知道了，堡垒那边到底怎么了，他们竟然不知道这回事？”
“我也不清楚，我猜兽人是从格吉尔丛林那边过来的，他们直接越过了柯利弗德堡垒。”
就当他们俩还在议论的时候，“快，开门，我是堡垒的守卫。”一个低沉的喊叫声引起了他们的注意。



 第十六章人兽大战（下）

人类士兵拉开城门，这名骑着马的士兵走了进来，他的样子看起来非常虚弱，他走到一半的时候就从马上摔了下来。
两名士兵赶紧过去把他给扶了起来，“发生什么事了？”
“我是堡垒的守卫，我们知道普斯科城遭到了袭击，我们派出骑兵想设法援助他们，可当我们赶到一半的时候，遭到了狼骑士和巨魔的袭击，当时的情况是这样的。”
“长官，请你过来看一下。”
“普斯科那边火光冲天，天上还有东西在周围盘旋，立马派出援军，即刻增援普斯科。”
“明白，长官。”
一支由八百名士兵组成的骑兵即刻出发，他们刚走出堡垒不远处的时候，他们就遭受到了一场空前的袭击。
一个个从左侧飞来的长矛击中了很多骑兵，他们都从马上摔了下来，有一些连马和人都一起死了。
一批巨魔以极快地速度冲进了骑兵群中，他们把士兵从马上拽下来，然后用手中的长矛狠狠地戳死他们。
“防守!防守!”士兵和马慌张不断，部分骑兵从慌乱中冲了出来，但他们还没能走出半路的时候，巨魔战士抛射出长矛刺死了他们。
骑兵拔出利剑和巨魔战士厮杀了起来，利剑斩断了巨魔战士的咽喉，一股深红色的鲜血从巨魔战士的咽喉中喷射出来。
过了一会，人类骑兵歼灭了所有的巨魔，他们重装上阵，继续出发。
可这仅仅是兽人的第一波攻势，很快，第二波攻势紧随而来，兽族中最勇猛的狼骑士（兽族中的掠夺者）来了。
狂野的嚎叫一声伴随着他们势如破竹的气势一路奔窜，他们手持大刀并骑着一匹座狼向人类骑兵杀来。
“是狼骑士，做好冲锋战斗准备，冲啊！勇敢的骑士们!”
双方冲撞在一起，狼骑士明显更胜一筹，他们用他们沉重的大刀砍掉了数十名人类骑兵的脑袋。
座狼甚至开始啃咬落在地上人类士兵，部分的座狼叼着人类士兵来回的摇晃着，直到人类士兵的身体被撕成两半。
“长官，你快去沃茨克，不要去普斯科了，我们掩护你。”
“可是这……”
“快走吧，我们已经不能抵达普斯科了，快走。”
就在这名士兵话音刚落，一头座狼从后面扑倒了他。
长官在被迫的情况下骑着马就走了，两名狼骑士刚想追上去的时候，两个骑兵冲出来拦住了他们，并用他们的利剑斩杀了这两名狼骑士。
逃生的长官回头看着这场惨不忍睹的厮杀战和正在战斗的士兵们，他的内心实在是有点过意不去。
厮杀战持续了很久，最后的获胜者是狼骑士，他们杀光了所有的人类骑兵，鲜血染红了大地，平原上到处都是尸横遍野，座狼在旁边啃食着地上的尸体。
“任务已经完成，我们该回去向萨拉斯报告情况了。”狼骑士首领说。
“之后我就逃到沃茨克。”
“原来是这样，怪不得我不见堡垒的援军过来支援，原来在半路上就已经被做掉了!”
“先把他扶下去好好疗养。”
“是，会长。”
“普斯科已经沦陷，现在能和我们联系的只有堡垒那边的人了。”卡特斯说。
“你说我该怎么办？”毕姆尔望着屹立在他面前的国王石像说。
“我们何不请求其他的国家支援我们呢？”
“我已经派过传令兵了，可是他们一个都没有回来。”
“为什么不点燃烽火呢？”
“这不行，这会引起兽人的注意的。”
“已经没有人会帮助我们了，卡特斯。”
“不，肯定会有人的。”
“谁？哈立德人？罗德洛人？尻纳斯人？矮人？还是精灵？协调会议本来就是一场失败的会议，根本就没有什么所谓的同盟，我们只能孤军奋战，卡特斯。”
“你到底怎么了？会长，你可不是这样的人。”
“我一直都是我，不用你管，我现在命令你，卡特斯将军，请做好你的职务。”
“报告首领，人类的传令兵都被我们干掉了，保证没有任何一个国家知道我们正在攻打沃茨克。”
“很好，各位好好休息吧，今天战士们都累了，我们在普斯科城休整两天，第三天随即向沃茨克发起总攻。”
天色逐渐黯淡，沃茨克人提心吊胆的一天结束了，士兵们因为普斯科保卫战的失利而扼腕叹息。
“请问今天那个受伤的人在什么地方疗养？”
“他在右边的第四个房间里，将军。”
“好的，我知道了，谢谢。”
咚咚咚，一阵叩门声响起。“请进。”
“恢复得怎么样了？”
“差不多了，应该再过一天就可以重新站起来和你们一起战斗了。”
“我叫卡特斯。”
“卡格斯，请多关照，我是堡垒中的一名骑兵队长。”
“我感觉所有人都在恐惧，连议会长也是一样，人人都处在惶恐之中。”
“战火降临，谁不害怕呢，再加上普斯科的沦陷和孤立无援的情况下，令他们的恐惧感再一次加深了。”
卡特斯和安格斯两人在房间里交谈了很久，直到深夜，时间一天天的流逝，宁静日子结束了。
第三天到了，终极之战也到了，兽人大军重新集结，等候着萨拉斯的指令。
“哈里特什么时候到？”
“报告首领，我已派狼骑士去通知了，现在应该正在路上。”
“好，现在我们先进攻，后面等他们来了，我们再夹攻人类。”
普斯科城外开始响起阵阵的击鼓声，“你听到了吗？卡格斯。”“我听到了，是击鼓声。”
两人跑到城墙上一看，成群的兽人集结在一起，他们似乎很兴奋。
“看来最终的决战要来了。”
在沃茨克的另一边，哈里特（兽族中的剑圣，与奥斯维德、摩里斯统称为三大猛将）带着另一批的兽人大军正在向沃茨克逼近。
“是狼骑士啊！前面的战况怎么样？”
“报告将军，目前我们已经成功拿下普斯科了，现在就等你们会和一举拿下沃茨克了。”
“看来萨拉斯那小子还不错，所有人加速前进!”
“全部的士兵都集结到城外。”
“城外？什么意思？”
沃茨克的所有士兵都集结到了城外，他们坐在地上等待着下一项命令。
“这是谁的命令？”
“将军，这是毕姆尔会长的命令。”
“他现在在哪？”
“他就在前面。”
“这是怎么回事？会长？”
“我们不能让我们的建筑受到损坏，这是我们先祖百年来的心血。”
“噢！你真伟大，你就是一个英雄，会长。”
“你这话什么意思？”
“你疯了，会长，疯到无药可救。”
“那么说你很行咯，卡特斯将军。”
“前面发现兽人大军。”
“很好，现在全部人起立，摆出阵势，准备作战。”卡特斯大声地说。
士兵们听到命令后，迅速地摆出了阵列，就像是被训练过了一样。
部分士兵分成四组，他们举着盾牌和长矛并半蹲着完成阵列，每组分为三排，每一排为六个人，士兵们在前方排成两个横着的“三”字，两个三字之间的上下左右间隔是四格。
其余的士兵沿着两个三字的四周开始排列，士兵们排成一个倒过来的“U”字母，U字母成形后，这两个三字被逐渐地半包围起来，倒过来的U字母的后方是直的，没有一点弯曲。
他们是站着的，跟半蹲下来的士兵一样，他们向前举旗盾牌和长矛还有利剑，后方则为弓箭手的站位，他们拉开长弓，装上箭矢，时刻等待着卡特斯的命令。
“来人，把会长带到安全的地方，我不想他一会给我们添麻烦。”
“卡特斯!你!”
“明白，将军，会长，这边走。”
双方就像两只猛兽一样互相对峙着，谁也不让着谁。
“我们有多少人。”
“回将军，我们只有六千人。”
“哼！认为自己已经无路可逃了吗？竟然敢到城外来和我们战斗，上啊！我的战士们!”萨拉斯大喊道。兽人大军全部冲向人类方阵，最终的决战就此打响了。
黑暗用更为惊人的速度将大地笼罩起来，黑云以扑天盖地之势出现，罕有的冬雷和狂风在平原上肆虐，闪电照亮了山峰。
在雷声隆隆之中，另外一群黑影如同潮水般涌出。他们并非是狂风所带来的迷雾，而是从东方飞来的巨蝠，连陽光也无法射穿这些巨蝠紧密的队形。
一时之间，所有人都笼罩在无比的惊愕和困惑中，即使在卡特斯警告大家的同时，黑暗依旧不停地扩张。人类看着天空，部队中发出惊呼声。
“天上怎么打雷了？”
“那是他们施的障眼法，不用管这些。”
沃茨克人和兽人之间的宿怨十分深重。他们的刀剑和槍矛在幽暗中闪动着冷焰般的光芒，每个战士胸中都充满着不斩尽兽人势不罢休的杀气。
“放箭!”在卡特斯的一声令下，后方的弓箭手立即射出了箭矢，每一支利箭彷佛都带着熊熊的怒火插进敌人的身体。
在仇恨的箭雨之后，兽人冲进人类的阵列之中，双方厮杀了起来，一会儿，大地上沾满了各方的鲜血。
“派出狂战士，把他们的阵型给我压下去。”
许多人已经在猛烈的攻势下牺牲。正如同卡特斯所预料的一样，狂兽人大军集结在攻势受阻的前锋后，一旦打开阵线，立刻狂怒地冲向侧方阵列，想要与敌决战。
兽人红黑色的旗帜密密麻麻难以计算，部队就像一股黑红色的怒潮一样，暴乱凶猛地往前狂卷而去。
沃茨克士兵似乎士气高涨，兽人的气势全部被他们给压下去了，刚刚向他们冲来的兽人几乎被杀得所剩无几。
“很好，重组阵型，我们试着压过去。”
U形阵列就像一块磁铁一样，人类开始转守为攻，就连狂战士也拿他们没有办法。
“派出牛头人和科多兽（兽族的战争巨兽）。”
巨蝠开始骚扰人类士兵，阻碍着他们前进的视线，在另一边，牛头人和科多兽来了。
牛头人挥舞着他们的图腾砸向人类阵列，科多兽凭着它粗糙的身体挡下了无数支箭矢，操控者科多兽的兽人战士以他们的铁斧飞速地向人类士兵扔去。
U形阵列遭到严重的打击，左侧和右侧的士兵损失惨重，原先几乎到手的胜利瞬间化为泡影，人类士兵只能后退到原先的地方。
科多兽和巨蝠开始吞食和吸食着地上奄奄一息的伤患。
“就凭这些人，还想反压我们，真是异想天开，给我打响战鼓。”
击鼓声再次打响，兽人再度集结好队形，牛头人和科多兽也跟着加入到其中，兽人的背后则是狂战士，他们似乎很气愤，想急着冲向前方。
乌云开始渐渐覆盖天空，巨蝠依旧在人类的头上飞舞。
兽人开始第二次冲锋，牛头人则站在军队的前方带领冲锋。
“换成盾阵!”人类解除U形阵列，快速地换成了普通的盾阵，双方再次冲撞在一起，第二场厮杀展开了。
在牛头人和科多兽的介入下，人类士兵开始吃力起来，许多的士兵都被牛头人用图腾给击飞或者被砸成肉酱。
“不能后退，誓死奋战。”卡特斯喊道。
兽人们士气大振，他们使出了非常残忍的搏斗方式，他们甚至把人类士兵的手和脚全部砍掉，让他们生不如死。
“人类已经不行了，他们快顶不住了。”萨拉斯说。
随着时间的流逝，哈里特的军队也赶到了战场。
“报告将军，又有另一批兽人来了。”
“什么？这下完了，我们将两面受敌。”
就当这一批兽人大军想冲向人类方阵的时候，突然，不知道从那射来的箭矢击中了他们。
乌云被强风扫开，落日的余晖照亮了西方，天上的巨蝠被这强烈的光芒给驱散了，在这难得的光芒下，卡格斯趁机打量着战场上的状况。
他大喊一声，眼前出现了让人振奋的景象：一群尊贵的金色身影出现在远方的光芒中……



 第十七章和平之年

“救兵！救兵！”他大喊着：“我们的救兵来了！”
卡格斯的视力极少出错。堡垒的骑兵乘着风势，一群一群地出现，以这个数量来看，似乎整个堡垒的士兵都出动了。
“救兵来了！我们的救兵来了！”卡格斯挥舞着手臂大喊大叫。
“救兵来了！”卡格斯又再次大喊了一次，在同一瞬间，一个突如其来的重击砸中了他的后脑，他轰然一声倒下，丧失了知觉。
兽人们瞬间愣住了，他们不敢相信人类竟然还有救兵。
沃茨克的士兵们吼着“为了生存而战！”和“沃茨克万岁！”的战呼，挥舞着利剑和长矛开始对兽人进行第二次反压，来救援的人类骑兵，骑着快马拿着长剑和他们并肩冲锋。
兽人再一次被压回去了，他们的阵型完全被冲散，不是遭到砍杀就是四处逃窜。
骑兵从侧翼进入到兽人大军的阵列之中，兽人大军看见骑兵后，瞬间乱了起来。
沃茨克士兵眼中闪烁着愤怒的红光。在战场上，这群士兵看起来像是火焰余烬中红热的黄金一般耀眼。
骑兵开始横扫侧翼的兽人，兽人被吓得急忙逃窜，都忘了战斗。
人类士兵向牛头人和科多兽抛掷长矛，在长矛的攻击下，牛头人纷纷倒在了长矛之下，带领科多兽的兽人被吓得急忙地逃走了。
“跟我来！跟我来！同胞们，冲啊！”卡特斯的声音在平原中，如同胜利的号角一般来回震荡着。
平原上堆满了兽人黑压压的尸体，“撤回泰孔内尔!”萨拉斯喊着。
散乱的兽人大军全部跑入了格吉尔丛林，就连停留在普斯科的飞兽骑士、巨魔都匆忙地离开了 ，人类夺回了属于自己的领地。
“停下，别追了，他们已经认输了。”
人兽大战结束了，人类开始清理战场，毕姆尔看着这荒凉的景象，他的神智慢慢地清醒过来了。
当卡格斯恢复神智之后，他真的只有孤身一人，他正躺在大平原上，头顶上的天空万里无云，但却有点冷。他浑身发一抖，觉得好像掉到寒冰中一样的发冷，但脑袋却又像是着火一样的发一热。
“我是怎么晕过去的？至少，我没成为壮烈牺牲的英雄，不过，看起来机会多的是！”卡格斯自言自语道。
他痛苦不堪地坐起来。放眼望去，整个平原上躺满了密密麻麻的尸体。过了一阵子之后，他的脑袋好不容易清醒了些，他一揉一揉一眼睛，看见士兵们正在清理着平原上的尸体，但是，到处都一片死寂。没有呼喊声、没有交谈声，空气中充满了哀伤的气息。
“我想应该是打赢了！”他摸一着又痛又肿的脑袋说。
“卡格斯将军，没想到你还活着，你刚刚去哪了？”
“我刚刚被砸晕了，所以你们才没有看到我。”
“被砸晕了？请问你受伤了吗？”
“我想只是头上被敲了一下，幸好我有戴头盔，还有颗硬脑袋，真不甘心啊！我还想杀多几个兽人呢！”
“哈哈哈！”两人笑了起来。
“请问卡特斯将军在哪？”
“他在城内的疗养院里。”
卡格斯快速地跑向疗养院，当他赶到疗养院的时候，他看到了卡特斯。卡特斯的手臂缠着绷带，站在他的旁边。
当卡特斯看见卡格斯的时候，他松了一口气。
“卡格斯！我真没想到你还活着！我真高兴！我还以为你的好运都已经用尽了呢！这真是相当恐怖的一场战争”他大喊道。
“我哪有那么容易死？对了，毕姆尔会长怎么样了？”
“他已经恢复神智了，不像之前那么疯了。”
“好好养伤吧，兄弟，我要走了。”
“你要去哪？”
“我是堡垒的骑兵队长，我要回去坚守我的岗位，我可是你们的前哨啊！”
“我送你吧。”
卡格斯骑上快马跟着其他的骑兵走了，在这美丽的夕阳下，两人挥手道别。
“卡格斯，有缘再见。”
战争落下了帷幕，这一带享有了许多年的和平，因为，未来很长的一段日子，西方世界都将会比以前和平安祥许多。兽人已经被击败，从此不会再有人来骚扰沃茨克了。
第二天，平原上的尸体全部被清理干净，毕姆尔派遣几百名士兵前往普斯科，进行修复工作。
卡特斯站在高塔上，他看见的是太阳照在一望无际大地上的景象。远方是格吉尔丛林，即使在春天，它也是深绿色的。在地平线的边缘则是柯利弗德堡垒，在它的最高峰处依旧反射着刺眼的光芒。
毕姆尔开展了一场庆祝会，欢庆战争的结束和悼念死去的勇士。
城内的所有人都参加了，他们坐在宽敞明亮的大堂中。
毕姆尔站在中间，他手中举着一个酒杯，同时所有人都站了起来。
“今天，我们祭奠那些为国捐躯的烈士，向阵亡的烈士致敬!”
“致敬!”
所有人拿起酒杯，把就酒给喝了下去，致辞结束后，所有人开始欢声笑语着，几乎每个人都沉浸在欢乐之中。
“我们要敬什么？”
“那就敬胜利吧！为胜利干杯!”
“好!”
卡特斯在旁边发着呆，就在他发呆的时候，突然他后面有人用手拍了他一下，他转过身来一看。
“卡格斯!你怎么来了？”卡特斯高兴地说。
“怎么？庆祝会我不能来吗？”卡格斯说。
“当然可以!老兄!走，我们去喝一杯吧！”
“好!”
人兽大战以人类的胜利而告终，和平而又宁静的生活向人类迎面走来，但是此战中给沃茨克这个国家留下了阴影。
此战虽然能圆满结束，但这也造就了沃茨克从此以后会变成一个冷血无情的国家，正如毕姆尔所说的:协调会议本身就是一场失败的会议，所谓的同盟都是假的。
是的，沃茨克人恨他们，他们恨哈立德人、罗德洛人、矮人还有精灵。
“曾经不可一世的大魔王如今也落魄到这种地步了吗？”
“你真当我已经兵粮寸断了吗？我的兽人大军还有一大半隐藏在山中呢。”
“那你咋不回山里去，好好恢复你的元气呢，免得又被精灵发现。”
“你是说我要靠我曾经的副手来虚度光阴咯？”
“请不要误会，我没有这个意思，我们可是拥有不朽生命的魔人，”
“不过说实在的，你的兽人真的比我的兽人强，这一点我甘拜下风，你看他们和你一样拥有不死之身！工作效率又高!得了，我该回到山里去了。”
“再见!我曾经追随过的主人。”
“再见！魔眼。”



 Thefallofthemainland

We never thought
From that day on, we can only watch the home we have lived in for many years sink into an endless abyss before our eyes.
In the kingdom of Leonard lived a legend, he is Alder, Alder was born in a well-known aristocratic family, he is a descendant of Al Muriel, the family had fought against the mainland's most brutal demon Beat.
They have made great contributions to the overthrow of the king of bayat by the just forces. The people of the Al family live a long life, almost longer than the ordinary people.
Among them, Ariel broke the family record. He lived to be 150 years old. Everyone respected the family very much. Even the king had to admire them in Leonard.
Alder's life has been very rich, no war, no complicated things, only a comfortable and peaceful life.
Alder held the post of general in rennadri. Even though he did not face the war, the cruelty of the war remained in his mind until that day, which strengthened his determination.
In 1089, the second year of karar, the year of peace after the alliance between human beings and elves overturned the dark rule of the Lord of bayat. People ushered in a thousand years of peaceful life, but what they did not know was that the continent was about to fall into a desperate situation and disaster was about to come.
In the east of the mainland, it is also the darkest place on the mainland, where almost no one is interested, even the orcs rarely touch.
It gives people the impression of a bleak sky, a cool wind on the back, and a barren land.
It's said that there's a castle where there's a Wizard: vickson.
Vickson was haunted, and few people saw his real face. Except one day, someone saw him flying over the forest on a flying dragon. It was the only time.
No one has seen him since that day.
From that day on, some curious people began to investigate vickson.
They tried to track him, but the people who tried to track him were attacked by some strange creatures, but some survived when they were attacked.
The survivors told others not to investigate vickson, or there would be unknown danger.
They say it's full of unpredictable precipities, and it's full of strange creatures. As long as someone goes in, they will be attacked by them. They say it may be the creatures raised by vickson, and some say vickson may be a bereaved man.
After that, people gave up their investigation of vickson. But people don't know that vickson is plotting a secret plan which will also include the life and death of all the creatures on the whole continent.
Vickson began to hire some orcs to mine underground resources for him and capture some human beings, whether old, sick or disabled.
Vickson began to stay in the castle every day, and he began to read some ancient witchcraft books.
Until one day, he found a kind of mantra from ancient books: it can draw out the soul of human beings, and make the person who is taken away listen to or serve the caster.
Then he found some of the captured humans, and he began to curse them.
The caster shows a very painful expression, and the body twitches.
At the end of casting, the people who are being cast are no longer human beings. They are the people who serve monks and climb out of the abyss of death.
Their faces looked very horrible. Like a corroded man, their clothes turned into grey robes. They wore masks, as if they didn't want people to see their faces. They have lost the memory of their lives. They only remember the person who made them reborn, the caster.
"Who are you going to serve?" Said vickson.
"Lord vickson." A low, trembling voice was heard, and this was the voice of the monk.
"I want you to make a crypt with your strength."
"Yes, sir."
In about half an hour, a crypt was built like this, and vickson was very satisfied with the incredible power of the monks.
Later, as the number of priests and crypts increased, vickson made his final plan.
He found a group of goblin, and vickson used witchcraft to integrate goblin and the monk.
Soon, an ORC was born from the fusion of two species.
"The butcher who crawled out of the abyss of death! He is the beast of the dead! " Said vickson.
The skin of the undead Orc is dark, his body is strong, he has no eyes, but he can still see. He has a ferocious face and is very horrible.
The undead Orc knelt down in front of vickson to show his loyalty.
"You are the first Orc I created. I will treat you well."
Vickson used witchcraft to build a black and hard armor for the undead orcs, providing security protection for the undead orcs, and it would attach itself to the undead orcs without wearing it.
After that, vickson gave this method to the acolyte, and the number of undead orcs began to increase.
Soon, vickson had a strong army, and vickson's power began to grow slowly. The four ethnic groups knew nothing about it.
The birth of the undead orcs is just around the corner from vickson's ambition to destroy the land of kalar.
Of course, vickson will not suffer. Before destroying the mainland, he ordered the workers to build boats in advance for him and his troops to escape from the mainland and go to a place called Bude island. There is vickson's secret development base. After destroying the mainland, he plans to cultivate more undead orcs there.
It's as simple as crushing a piece of tofu for vickson to destroy the mainland.
"This plan is very important. You should be ready for sacrifice." Said vickson.
"Master, we are ready. Anyway, our life has been given to you. We don't care."
"Good! This is my servant. "
When vickson finished speaking, he waved to them and they knew their master was leaving. They look at the scene of the land before casting their spells. They seem to have no nostalgia for the land. They even regard their own humble life as the dust on the ground.
The remaining monks stood in each crypt. They are about to cast a spell to demolish the crypt, but this will make the demolished crypt produce huge explosive force.
The explosive force of more than 50 caves is enough to make a continent sink, and the range of explosive force is very wide, which will not only make the continent sink, but also cause temporary large waves and strong earthquakes. Although the waves are not enough to submerge the whole continent, the large ground fissures caused by the earthquake are enough to make the continent sink into the dark sea floor. This is vickson's plan.
The acolyte began to recite the mantra. They waved their hands and recited the mantra.
With a roar, the crypt exploded from within. The monk turned to ashes with the explosive force.
The explosion of the crypt attracted the attention of the people around. At this time, the sky is covered by dark clouds and thundering.
The ground began to shake, the sea began to set off a strong wind and waves.
People thought it was just a big shock and thunderstorm, and they didn't care. But there are some people who find out the weather is not right. They are the great prophets and wizards among human beings. They observe the unexpected.
Not only did the human wizards observe it, but the elves already knew what was going to happen behind them through the sacham mirror.
And knowing who was the mastermind of the disaster, they concluded that something unexpected happened in the East.
The Spirit sent two teams, one was responsible for informing the human beings to take refuge measures, and the other was responsible for inspecting the East where exactly what happened.
As a result, the ground shaking began to become more and more intense. It's even beginning to crack a little bit.
"What's the matter?" Asked Casio. (Casio is a witch)
"I feel something is about to happen. You see, the waves are rising, the clouds are thick and the ground is torn. It's not a good sign." Said ajonon. (ajenon is a famous old wizard, even vickson knows him.)
Just as they were uncertain, the elves arrived at Leonard. (the kingdom of humanity)
"Dear ajenon and Cassio, we are here to inform you to take refuge." Said the elf.
"What happened?" Asked ajinon.
"We suspect that there is an unprecedented explosion in the East. We know from the mirror of sakham that there may be an unexpected disaster in the near future. I advise you to leave the continent." Said the elf.
The words just dropped. A big crack broke out all around the castle. The deep crack stopped people's thinking, and the crowd began to panic. Their expression changed from nothing to panic.
"There's almost no time! Hurry up! " After the fairy finished speaking, he left on a flying eagle.
Ajinon knew that they were going to take refuge.
"What happened!" Then the king came out from the other side of the wall and asked.
"Something big happened! Wang Shang, hurry to organize the masses to take refuge in the boat bay! " Said ajonon.
"What's the matter? And what's the matter with this crack? "
"I don't know now. Let's escape first and then!" Said ajinon eagerly.
At this time, alder saw that everyone was preparing their luggage. He didn't know what he was doing.
While alder was still thinking, a knock at the door caught his attention.
Alder opened the door and it was ajenon who knocked.
"What's the matter? People are packing? " Asked alder.
"I may not be able to explain it to you for a moment, Mr. alder. I think you should pack your things. We are going to take refuge." Said ajonon.
Alder rushed into the room. He took a bag and began to pack things in the room. His hands were fast and he came out of the house in a short time.
"Very well, Mr. alder, it's time for us to go, quick!" said ajinon.
"Everyone, please take shelter in the boat bay!" Casio said.
When the crowd had packed, they set out in a line for the bay.
By this time, the elves' second unit had reached the East. The units circled around the East.
In a short time, they found the source of the disaster. They clearly saw that the surrounding area had been destroyed by the power generated by the explosion. With a shake, the surrounding area cracked and began to sink into the sea slowly. All the members of the elves team sighed sadly and flew slowly to the secret ship Bay built by the elves themselves.
But time waits for no one, the earth shaking began to become violent, the ground around the crowd began to slowly fall.
The crowd was frightened into chaos.
"Everyone, step up! Throw away unnecessary things! We're going to the boat bay! " Said ajinon in a loud voice.
"What can we do without something? We can't live without them. " The crowd said eagerly.
"Things are gone, you can make them up slowly later, but you should remember that life is your own! There is only one life! Of course, if you want to die! " Said ajonon.
The crowd began to calm down under ajinon's words. None of them dared to contradict ajinon.
"My Lord! Come and see what that is? " One scout said.
Ajinon saw a group of restless things approaching them with great speed, looking like a runaway wild horse.
"The waves!" Said ajinon in surprise.
"Run! Run! The waves are coming! "
When all the people heard the order, they immediately ran forward with all their strength.
But their speed is no faster than the speed of the waves. In a moment, some of them are washed away by the fierce sea water. Before they are washed away, they are frantically struggling and roaring. In a moment, they are forever swept away by the merciless beast.
"How far is it from boat bay!"
"About two more miles!"
Unexpectedly, a very big wave suddenly appeared behind the crowd. This time, the speed is much faster than before. Almost no one can avoid it.
In desperation, two young apprentices came forward.
"Are you crazy?" Said ajonon.
"We'll have a little magic, at least to hold the water for a while." "But!" "Let's go. There's no time."
"Then you should be careful."
At this time, the billowing sea water rushed towards the two apprentices like an invisible giant hand.
The two apprentices quickly uttered a spell in their mouths. Sure enough, the giant hand was soon held down by them, just like a natural barrier.
But they always felt as if the giant hand was breaking through the barrier.
Slowly, the resistance began to increase, and the two apprentices began to feel exhausted. By this time, the crowd had arrived at the boat Bay, and all of them boarded the boat safely.
In the end, they were unable to resist. In a short time, the barrier was broken like glass, and the two apprentices were finally swallowed by the sea water.
"Set sail, we are going to sail!"
Not only dangerous on land, but also on the sea. The sea is rough, white and howling. At this time, the ship started to sail, but when everyone thought it was safe, unexpectedly, when a ship started to sail, it suddenly hit a piece of sea water. Because of its great strength, the ship was overturned in people's eyes.
Even if other ships are not in danger, people on board can clearly see the desperate faces and feel the desperate and helpless call.
When the continent finally sank to the bottom of the sea in front of all people under the impact of earthquakes and sea water, all people witnessed the whole process.
After a while, everyone was quiet.
Alder was also surprised. He didn't expect that the land of kalar would sink in front of his eyes.
"And alder? Where is alder? " Cried ajinon.
"I'm here, ajinon." Alder said in the crowd.
"My God! I thought something happened to you?" Said ajonon.
"Where are we going?" Asked the king.
"To Everest." Said ajonon.



 AvisMainland

"The sea seems calm." One soldier said.
At this time, the sea is not covered with dark clouds and howling wind. The dark clouds gradually disappear. The sky shows a little light. The sea is calm and the sea birds are flying freely on the sea.
Ajenon was watching everything on the boat. Slowly, the figure of Everest was gradually shown in people's eyes.
Alder came to ajinon with a bag in his hand.
"What's in this bag?" Said ajonon.
"It's my family's stuff, and I've been reluctant to throw it away." Said alder.
"So, when I ordered people to throw away unnecessary things, you were running with it all the time?"
"Yes, ajnon, I will not throw them away, even in trouble."
"You are very brave, Mr. alder. You are sure to be a successful man in the future! I'm going to tell the king something. You can go anywhere first."
"All right, ajinon."
"Wang, there's Elvis land ahead." Said ajonon.
"Yes, I want to ask you something, ajinon."
"You say."
"I want to ask why the mainland will sink? What about the cracks in the ground? "
"It's said that there was a big explosion there. The crack was caused by the earthquake. I have a little doubt that it was bayat who did it."
"But bayat has been defeated!" "You look down on him. Do you forget the people around him?"
"My men?"
"Yes, I guess it's vickson."
"Vickson, he's a little wizard."
"Don't look down on him, Wang Shang. No matter how **all he is, he can make history."
Just as ajinon's voice fell, the ship suddenly shook violently.
"What's the matter?" Asked the king.
A soldier just wanted to have a look, and was suddenly pulled down by an unknown creature.
"Ah! There are monsters! " There were shouts at first.
"Defense!"
The monster rushed into the soldier's defense with great speed. In a short time, the defense formation was disrupted.
But the monster didn't live long, and was shot dead by the archer on the deck.
"Fishman, we are attacked by Fishman!" Said Bevis.
"Speed up, we'll get to Elvis as soon as possible."
The fish people climbed into the boats one after another and fought with the human soldiers.
When alder saw this scene, he was frightened, but his courage did not dissipate. He decided to do his duty as a general. He took a sword and rushed into the fish crowd.
"Sir! There's a pincer reef in front! "
"It's not a reef, it's really pliers!"
Suddenly the pliers opened like a pair of scissors. The ship's speed is too fast to stop. It collides with the tongs in a moment. Only the tongs poke a big hole in the bottom of the ship, which may sink at any time.
"Let's take off our armor and get ready to jump."
The soldiers on the boat took off their armor and left only one sword as their armor. They all jumped off the boat and wanted to swim in other boats. But things are not as they expected.
"The pliers are gone!" Said the soldier.
"The pliers are behind you!"
Suddenly a big pincer stretched out to the soldiers on the sea. The soldiers began to swim as hard as they could, but one of them was caught in a pair of pliers.
In a blink of an eye, the soldier was divided into two parts. The red blood fell from the air, and the body of the soldier was thrown into the sea.
This made the fallen soldiers more afraid and wanted to escape.
The monster of pincers also began to extend its figure slowly. At a glance, ajinon seemed to know what it was.
"It's cancer." Ajinon said.
Human beings in front of cancer are like a random killing prey, trying to run but not out of its trap.
The soldiers on board threw out ropes and were about to rescue the drowning man.
"Shoot it, put it down." Ajinon shouted loudly.
The soldier took out his bow and arrow and shot at the cancer. The arrow soon shot at the cancer, but it didn't seem to be afraid of the pain and rushed to the boat.
The drowning soldier grabbed the rope thrown from the boat and climbed up quickly.
At this time, under the command of alder, the fish crowd was finally killed by the human soldiers.
"We have to get out of here so as not to disturb the greater threat."
"What about cancer?"
"It's OK. We can get rid of it. It's not very fast."
At the same time, the remaining seven ships accelerated their speed. As ajinon thought, cancer could not catch up.
Slowly, cancer also gave up hunting.
"Here we are, on the continent of Avis!"
The people on the boat cheered as if they had got something precious.
"Anchor and get off the ship."
"King, we are now in the direction of the Brell plain, or consider building a new nation here?" Said ajonon.
Otard (the sixth king) looked around. It was very safe nearby. There was a big river not far away. It seemed like a dividing line.
"Ajinon, what is this river?" Asked otard.
"On the king, this is the Kyle river. After crossing the river, there is a great plain ahead."
"Are you so familiar with the terrain here?" "It's because we witches often explore here in case of reserve."
"Well, let's build our country here. Are you ready to rebuild our land?"
"Ready!"
"Well, let's start."
The whole people began to work, and alder joined in, and ajinon guided them.
Ajinon led them to the cliffs and marsh forest in search of building materials.
Fifty years later, man has finally rebuilt his home in the Brell plain. Human beings also set up a capital for others to live in. The king named the capital HeLa, and the former Leonard (the name of the old human kingdom) became the present Khalid. Human beings are reviving again.
When ajinon learned that the elves and dwarfs had settled down, he gradually let go. While flying in the air on eagles, ajenon also found the orc's ship. It seems that the orc also escaped to Avis.
Ajinon thought, I don't know when there will be a war on Elvis.
Alder leaned against the terrace and looked into the distance. He saw from the sky that a flying eagle was coming to him, and there was a man sitting on its back.
Gradually, the eagle got closer and closer to him, and jumped down on him alone,
He is ajinon. When ajinon came down, the giant eagle flew away.
"How is it? Mr. alder, how are you doing in the new environment? "
"It's OK. Who was vickson that you and the king said on the ship?"
"He's a necromancer. He's a follower of the behart that your al family once fought against. He's very cunning. He's also the cause of the fall of kalar."
After hearing ajinon's words, alder made up his mind and vowed to kill vickson and avenge the dead. He began to train hard so that one day he could breathe for mankind.
After the founding of the people's Republic of China, some nobles did not want to live in only one city.
They want to have their own king's city, and the nobles force the king to approve the city.
Because at that time, the nobles were still better than the king. The king was helpless and could only grant them.
80 years later, the noble castle was built. But what the king didn't know.
These castles gradually became a kingdom, and the nobles themselves became king. Some people also gradually left their country and went to live in the royal city of the nobles.
This is just a **all number of people, most of them are willing to stay on their own land.
Then there were eight kingdoms. They are: Khalid, Watts, gilnas, rodello, barque, Basque, Barrett and barreson.
The people who built these kingdoms were all the aristocrats before the kingdom of Khalid. They reigned alone, established their own capital, and cut off relations with Khalid. Only gilnas and Khalid exchanged courtesies. The rest were cut off from Khalid.
In 1240, King obir (the new king) of Khalid sent a messenger to invite the kings of the seven countries to hold a coordination meeting in Khalid, considering the security of the country.
King Khalid sat in the conference room, waiting for the arrival of the seven kingdoms.
But his heart was still a little uneasy, and he immediately sent for ajinon.
Ajinon hurried to the meeting room. Ajenon saw the king sitting calmly in his chair. But I felt that he had something on his mind.
"Oh! Ajinon, you're here. "
"You don't look very well, Wang."
"No, I have something to tell you."
"Please speak slowly," said ajnon.
"Ajinon, do you think the more countries, the better?"
"Yes, Wang, there are many countries. When we die, someone can help us. We can establish an alliance with them."
"But have you thought about it? If one day they are strong, what will we do if we send troops to attack us? "
"If they attack us, we will defend ourselves, we will not yield to any country, even if they are still developing."
"I'll be relieved to hear that."
At this time, the king of the seven arrived at Khalid.
"Ajinon, go out first."
"OK."
Soon the conference room was full.
"Today, I'm calling on you to discuss something. I want to be polite to people from all countries. Can we become allies?"
"We can be allies, but I hope that when we are all in trouble, all of you here can help us out." Biril (King of woczk) stood up and said.
"Of course, I will help you."
"But I still hope that we can keep the relationship between well water and river water." Said Belle, the king of gilnas.
"Of course." Said birill.
The meeting lasted for a long time, but it was obir, birill and berry who were talking all the time. The other five kings were silent until the end of the meeting.
"Well, today's meeting will be here. Everyone is working hard. Please come back."
After the meeting, except for gilnas, the kings of six other countries were all talking about it.
Among them, biril and berrit (King of rodero) are particularly cunning. They pretended to maintain peaceful relations after the meeting.
When they returned to the country, they developed slowly and secretly, in order to become the overlord of the mainland.
The kingdom of Siba also developed slowly according to their mind. The kings of these six countries had the mind to dominate the mainland.
Each of them secretly started the plan of building a strong country, pretending to hide the truth from the world on the surface, but they were ambitious in the dark.
One day, there will be a big war between human beings, that is, human beings are begging for their own ambitions.
"It seems that they survived. Are they not as vulnerable as I thought? Prepare to send troops and march on the continent of Avis. "
"Yes, Lord."



 darkfall.

In 1255, vickson led 150000 undead Orc troops from his secret base, Bude Island, to the mainland of Avis. No one knew about it at all, not even the wizard and human wizard.
Vickson quietly crossed the baker sea to the east of the continent, and began to rest his troops on the magic mountain.
Vickson began to recite the enchantment spell on the top of the mountain. The enchantment is a very powerful dark sorcery.
The border will cover the whole continent, just like a transparent cover, which is invisible to human beings. And the enchantment will limit the abilities of all witches, including human witches and ELF blood witches.
After the ability of wizards is limited, there are many spells that can't be used at will, only some basic spells can be used. Of course, even vickson himself will be limited in ability.
"It seems that the just forces have multiplied again on this continent. How can I stand by and watch? Ready to attack. " Vickson said.
Vickson stared at Brooke City, not far from demon mountain. Brooke city was built by rodlow for some nobles to live in. However, the city didn't seem to receive much attention from the king, so there were not many troops there.
At vickson's command. The army of undead orcs rushed to Brooke city from the bottom of demon mountain.
But the Sentinels on the wall found them.
The sentry expressed doubts.
"What is that, black?" Said one of the sentinels.
Gradually, the group of black things came closer and closer to them, just like a group of wild animals.
"That's Orc! Tell the nobles to evacuate and start fighting by the way!"
The army informed the nobles to leave the mountain quickly. The army of undead orcs soon arrived at the gate. They took the hammer to attack the gate.
The soldiers on the wall took out their bows and arrows and shot at the army of undead orcs under the wall.
But it didn't seem to hurt the orc army at all. The army of undead orcs sent out the tortoise shell array, which made the human army on the city wall unable to take them.
"Stop archery! Arrows are useless to them. Let's go to the gate!"
The gate began to tremble under the violent impact. When the army arrived at the gate, the gate had been run open by the army of undead orcs, and the gate began to fall.
Groups of undead orcs attacked the human army. They roared and waved their knives.
The army knew that they could not go out alive. They rushed to the army of the undead orcs and fought to the death.
The soldiers are very brave. With their own way of fighting, they killed a lot of undead orcs, and many of them fell beside them.
However, they were outnumbered by the rest of the people. Not long after that, the orc army of the dead ran over the human army in quantity, and the human soldiers fell down one after another.
Gradually, there are only a dozen human soldiers left. There are so many dead animals in the army that the human army can't see the end of it. The undead Orc army occupied Brooke City, and the only human soldiers were surrounded.
As soon as the undead orcs arrived, they killed the remaining human soldiers.
In the army's delay, the nobles also all fled back to rodero, while the fallen soldiers became the plate of the dead orcs.
After the orc army won the war, they ate all the bodies of the human soldiers to have a good meal.
Even dead bodies, undead orcs don't hate them. They just want to eat. Or it can also be said that the results of their harvest are what they deserve. Why don't they enjoy it?
After vickson beat Brooke City, he immediately carried out a major transformation of Brooke city.
He ordered the undead orcs to destroy all luxury buildings and burn all flowers and plants.
The working efficiency of the undead Orc is very high. It took only a few days to destroy all the beautiful scenery.
In addition, they demolished the old city gate and built a high and solid new city gate, called the magic gate.
In this way, a prosperous city has become a great wasteland. Undead orcs like plains. The orcs also built a tower for their master, vickson: inocta.
For vickson.
Vickson changed the name of Brooke city to magic city. The city became vickson's most important fortress.
Brooke was completely different when it was occupied by vickson. At night, the magic city will emit terrible green light, no longer as bright as before.
The sky began to get dark, and it was still dark all day, there would be no sunshine.
After vickson owned the city, he did not give up development. Many undead orcs set out from Bude island to the city.
Vickson also began to breed undead orcs in magic city, which became the second breeding place for undead orcs.
In order to enhance his strength, vickson purposely vacated two large flat lands as farms, pastures and nests for supporting magic horses, black wolves and black dragons.
When the later escaped nobles returned to rodero, they asked king berrit to send troops to fight against the invaders immediately, but the king did not answer their request.
"We don't need Brooke. It's enough to have rodlow and laver. I'm not going to waste my time on a useless town. Brooke has fallen." Said Berit.
"Where should we live? We don't want to live in rodero. " Said the nobles.
"Then I'll arrange for you to stay in Laffer. It's OK." Said Berit.
"Yes, as long as it's not rodero." Said the nobles.
At the end of the conversation, the nobles rode to La force.
"These nobles are hard to serve. It's better to let them die." Said buritt secretly in his heart.
The gloom in the East attracted the attention of people and elves. The elves sent secret teams to observe.
When the team first came to the East, a strong dark momentum hit them.
A large and dark door appeared in front of them, and behind it, there were thick **oke from time to time.
The sky has been eroded by darkness, even the earth is slowly eroded. They heard the howling of orcs and flying dragons.
The team feels like it's going back to report to the Elven king, and the Elven king is going to convey the message to all kingdoms of mankind.
When the news reached ajinon's ears, he also knew that the year of peace could be broken at any time, and the war would gradually approach them.
There is a silent fear in people's hearts. They are afraid of death. They are afraid of being deprived of freedom and life.
Ajinon is worried. He doesn't know if human beings can protect their beautiful home.
Ajinon was walking on the road. He saw that everyone's face became extraordinary. They even lost their courage and hope.
"Wang Shang, I think you already know something about the East!" Said ajonon.
"I know. I didn't expect that we would die in the end." Obil said.
"It's vickson. That's right. He's the only one who can give out such a strong **ell of darkness. No one else can do it at all." Said ajonon.
"Let him come, we royalty are not afraid of life and death." Said obil.
Ajinon saw it on the king's face. He knew that the king was also very afraid, but he gave a little courage to encourage himself.



 ThefallofSibaKingdom

Since vickson occupied the East, the spirit of darkness has enveloped the whole East. Of course, other countries in the East have been invaded by the spirit of darkness.
Among them, the air of darkness spread to all parts of the kingdom of Siba (balk, Basque, barison and barite). The crops began to rot under the corrosion of the dark air, and even the animals in the pasture were no longer as vigorous as before. The people of Siba Kingdom live a life of never peace. They rise up to resist and ask the king to dispel the darkness. However, the king doesn't pay attention to them at all. They live a life of ease and pleasure, seemingly isolated from the world.
But what they didn't know was that vickson was after them.
Balk Kingdom, the first of the four Ba kingdoms. It's also the nearest place to magic city.
On a morning in 1260, it was also the fifth year that the air of darkness enveloped the balk kingdom. King balk was sitting idly in his bright room. He opened the window and looked out. It was still gloomy outside. The outside world was still dead. There was no one in the street, not even the soldiers guarding the gate. Everyone hid in their bright little room and dared not come out.
The torch in the room was shimmering with a faint light, which barck felt was like the last glimmer of light.
There are always howls from orcs and black dragons outside. Black Dragons also circle from above the balk kingdom from time to time.
Balk was afraid. He was afraid that the sudden attack of the dark forces would break his comfortable life. He knew that the heart of the army had been disturbed and the whole country was in a panic.
Just as balk was thinking, suddenly he felt someone behind him. He turned around and looked. He was shocked.
"Who are you?" Barker said in fear.
"I'm vickson, the ruler of darkness."
"Are you vickson, the Lord of the city?"
"It's me." Vickson said.
When vickson finished speaking, he immediately cast a strange spell on balk.
This kind of magic is not as painful as the one before which people become monks. Almost painless.
"Look at yourself." Vickson said.
Vickson turned a mirror out of his hand. When Barker looked at it, he saw that he had become a ghost like weirdo.
"What's the matter? How could I be like this? " Balk was crazy.
"Don't worry, as long as you do what I say, I promise you will change back to your original appearance."
"What should I do?" Balk said.
"Very simply, I'll teach you a teleportation spell and a corrosion spell. You just need to teleport it to the king of Basque, and then turn him into a freak like you, and then let Basque go to Barrett again, until the king of the kingdom of Siba becomes a freak like you, and then you can call them to your room." Vickson said.
"I see, but how do you know the kingdom of Siba?" Barker said doubtfully.
"You don't need to know. Remember! Instant teleportation can only be used twice, not the fourth time. As long as you have successfully completed it, I guarantee you can change back to the original
Barker began to recite the incantation from his mouth, and with a sudden whew, Barker was transferred to the room of Basque.
Basque was frightened as soon as he entered the room. He couldn't help shaking.
"Who are you? How did you get into my room? " Said Basque, shaking his body.
"I'm Barker, man. Don't remember me?"
When Basque learned that it was balk, he gradually relaxed.
"How did you become like this?"
"It's a long story, man. I can't explain it to you. Sorry!"
"What do you want to do?"
Barker quickly recited vickson's incantation from his mouth, only to see Basque call, and everything was over.
"How did I become like you?" Basque said.
"Want to change back?" Balk said.
"Of course I do! How can I keep this look? " Basque said unhappily.
"Very simply, I will give you a mantra. You just need to send it to Barrison and make him like you. I will go to barriet and make him like this." Balk said.
"That's it?" Basque said.
"Don't worry, someone will change us back." Balk said.
After saying that, barque and Basque tran**itted to Barrison and barriet at the same time. They did not speak two words, but directly saw me and put out a spell.
All four of them turned into ghost like monsters. When they received the call from vickson, they immediately read the mantra and sent it to balk's room.
They saw vickson sitting in a chair, and the four kings asked to change them back.
But they didn't expect that vickson had deceived them.
"Can we be changed back?" Said the four kings.
"Of course!" Vickson said.
The four kings fell to their knees in agony, and they called out a very painful voice.
The king of Siba didn't know that vickson had practised puppet witchcraft on them.
Puppet witchcraft deprives the caster of all memory and makes them obedient to the caster.
"From now on, you are my four generals. You are the four magic generals. You will always help me. Who is your master?"
"Lord vickson, we will always be loyal to you."
"Hahahaha." Vickson laughed out loud.
The kingdom of Siba is after the King became vickson's Magic general. The four demons led the army of undead orcs to destroy the kingdom of Basque, Barrett and Barrison. All the people and soldiers in the kingdom were slaughtered, and none of them remained.
According to vickson's order, only one of the balks can be left.
The balk kingdom was transformed by the four magic generals, and the balk kingdom became the residence of the four magic generals.
Like magic city, it will emit terrible green light at night.
The four demons will not know that they destroyed their kingdom by themselves.
After the destruction of the kingdoms of Basque, Barrett and Barrison, they gradually become a pile of ruins. With the passage of time, these ruins will gradually turn into dust and become part of the earth.
The kingdom of balk is not only for the four demons to live in, but also a secret place for vickson to watch the dwarves.
Vickson began to grow stronger, and a terrible idea came into his mind that he wanted to dominate the continent of Avis and enslave all creatures in the world.
His well planned full-scale war will soon break out.



 Totalwar（1）

The fog in the magic city is more and more intense, and the sound of beating iron in the arsenal is also heard from time to time.
Tens of thousands of undead Orc troops line up on the Enoch plain, waiting for vickson's orders.
At this time, vickson came out of the watchtower of inocta. When vickson first came out, there was endless howling and cheering.
The army of undead orcs wielded their swords and spears.
Undead orcs love war very much. They are born for war. This is their first time to participate in a big battle.
The four demons will stand in front of the orc army, and their four generals will lead the orc army to the west, South and North.
The four demons will see vickson waving on the tower, and immediately make a gesture to the rear Orc army. The orc army will be quiet immediately.
"You are a new rising force, and you will win! From today on, you will march to the west, the South and the north, killing all human beings, dwarfs and elves, and not leaving a living! Let their blood stain the whole earth, and war begins! " Vickson said excitedly.
The orc army cheered again. After cheering, the four demons led the orc army to all places in batches.
The magic door opened, and the orderly arrangement of undead orcs came out of the magic door, one by one, without any confusion.
The orcs marched fast, and the first arrived at the kingdom of rodlow and the kingdom of banyas, not far from them.
The first group of undead orcs attacked the capital of rodlow, Rafer, for the first time.
Because of the humiliation of the last battle in brooktown, Laffer's army has remembered the orcs.
The watchtower soon found the orc army of the dead and quickly communicated to all departments.
At this time, the city wall was full of Laffer troops. The weak civilians are afraid to hide at home, and the nobles are alone in their own rooms.
No one can escape this time. We can only let it happen.
The sound of loud footsteps and dense figures loomed, and the sound of trembling horns gradually approached.
A group of dead orcs like black ants appeared. Within a short time, there were many dead orcs standing outside the city wall.
The undead orcs did not attack directly. They stood outside the city wall, as if they were demonstrating like the human army on the city wall.
Human soldiers have no patience to watch them demonstrate. The chief of the human army, GERT, orders to shoot arrows at the demonstrating undead orcs.
A row of arrows on the wall flew to the array of undead orcs. Many of them fell.
The undead orcs cried out. They were very angry! At the command of Basque, the army of undead orcs rushed to Laffer.
"Shoot!" Cried GERT.
On the city wall, arrows were shot, but the undead orcs were not so stupid. The archers of the undead orcs shot arrows at the human army on the city wall, and the human army soon fell many.
Under the gate, the heavy hammer of the undead orcs is pounding the gate. One by one, the siege ladders stand up on the wall, and the dead orcs quickly climb up the wall along the ladder.
"Get rid of their ladders! Come on! " Cried GERT.
"Shoot at the city wall!" Basque said.
The undead Orc archers form a line and shoot at the human army.
Soon, the undead orcs climbed up. Like a group of crazy soldiers, they didn't give the human soldiers the chance to draw their swords. Some of the human soldiers were killed by a knife before they could react.
"Draw your sword and meet the enemy!"
The undead orcs fought with the human soldiers on the city wall.
Behind the city gate of lafore, there are a group of troops waiting for the undead orcs. They arrayed themselves to meet the enemy.
Because Laffer is only a **all capital, the gate is not as strong as expected, and the strength of the undead orcs is very strong, so the gate is simply vulnerable to them.
The gate of the city is splitting step by step under the heavy hammer. After a while, the gate was knocked down.
The undead orcs swarmed into the city and rushed to the human soldiers ahead.
"Don't be afraid, we have to fight hard to keep the city! Don't expect any reinforcements to help us! We can only rely on ourselves! "
A large number of undead orcs rushed into the array of human soldiers. Because of the great impact of the undead orcs, some human soldiers were knocked down.
There are endless battles on the wall and inside the city. There are more and more undead orcs on the wall. The human army obviously has some difficulties.
Half of the army of undead orcs has already poured into the city, and half are wandering outside.
The undead orcs rushed into the houses of the residents. They cut down the gate with big knives, rushed into the houses, and killed all the people inside, even the children.
The city was ablaze with fire, and the cries of children and people surrounded the city.
They dare not resist. They can only be slaughtered by the undead orcs.
The nobles were more frightened when they saw this phenomenon. They are crazy to take all kinds of things that can resist the invasion of the undead orcs to press on the door. The nobles are afraid. They are afraid to be beheaded or torn by the undead orcs.
The undead orcs overthrew the defense of the human army in a large number. In a short time, the city wall soon fell.
The human army abandoned the city wall and ran to the city to stop the infiltration of the dead orcs.
"Caston, can you keep it?" Gert said.
"I can keep it for a while, maybe not in a while." Caston said.
"There are too many of them. The walls have fallen. Look at their posture. There are at least tens of thousands of undead orcs waiting to come in."
"First, you can help the old, the weak and the disabled. I can keep it."
"I'll go first. Be careful."
With that, GERT took more than forty soldiers to rescue the residents.
The fighting continued until the end of the evening.
One by one, the human soldiers fell down and the undead orcs came closer and closer.
The houses the nobles avoided were the last way for the human army to retreat.
The undead orcs press close all the way, but the human army can only be forced to retreat
"We lost, general. We didn't hold laver."
"No, we didn't lose. At least we did our best. Only those who were in distress and retreated are really lost. Although we can't be recorded in history, we haven't been conquered by the darkness. Even if the hope has been destroyed, we can't let it go. We must fight to the end." Caston said.
"Yes, general, we are not afraid of death."
"Come on then!"
"Yes, general!"
At last, all the remaining soldiers rushed to the orc army, which was their last charge.
But we were outnumbered. After fighting for a while, all the soldiers died. Only caston was left.
Caston was very powerful. Several orcs did not kill him when they attacked him. Those orcs became the spirits of his sword.
In the end, Basque couldn't see any more. The dead orcs made way for Basque. Basque was very fast. He took out a sharp sword and killed caston.
As soon as caston turned around, he was stabbed in the heart by Basque. The blood was scattered on Basque's mask.
Basque pulled out the sword, and caston finally fell in front of Basque.
When GERT, who had just arrived, saw caston fall to the ground and wanted to rush by, several soldiers held him.
"General, don't go any further. Laffer has fallen. Let's run back to rodero."
"No way, he's my best brother!"
The soldiers couldn't help it. At last, they stunned GERT with brute force and took him to a residential house to hide.
"There's someone else in here. Knock the door open." Basque said.
After that, there was a sound of incessant knocking at the back of the door. The nobles huddled in the room and never dared to move.
Suddenly, with a bang, the nobles knew that the door had been knocked open. Then footsteps and howls came from the whole house.
The undead orcs are searching for the nobles who are hiding. The sound of slashing and striking is deafening all around the room.
In a short time, several nobles were beheaded.
Even if they kneel down and cry for mercy, the orcs will not answer them or sympathize with them at all.
The bright red blood dyed the whole room red, and the door was cut to pieces. Then the dead orcs hanged the heads of the thirteen nobles, and hung them all in their respective rooms.
"Burn this broken city! We're going to rodero! " Basque said.
The undead orcs threw torches into every house, and the fire began to burn.
The hiding soldiers took GERT and left Laffer after the orc army left.
At this time, Laffer became a dead city, and the city was full of corpses, which seemed particularly terrible.
"Lord, Rafael has fallen." Barzel, a black wizard who is also a monarch and Minister assisting king rodero, has the same reputation as the white wizard ajenon, said.
"I already know that even if we send troops, we will not be able to save Laffer. Inform the rest of the soldiers to prepare for the battle." Said boswin.
"Yes, Wang Shang."
Not only Laffer, but also the whole continent was ablaze with war. The orc army of the undead arrived everywhere, and human beings, dwarves and elves rose up to fight against the enemy.
Every part of the continent is in a mess. Can humans, dwarfs and elves keep their homes?



 Totalwar（2）

After the outbreak of the all-round war, all the human, dwarven and Elven countries in Elvis took part in the fight against the enemy, especially in the West.
The main force of the undead Orc army is all concentrated there. In the west is a piece of flesh and blood of vickson. He has always wanted to occupy the West. In order to attack the West **oothly, vickson has also deployed several powerful siege equipment such as stone throwing vehicles, crossbows and siege towers.
Of course, there are not only undead orcs and siege monsters on the western side of the battlefield, but also air forces. Four or five black dragons constantly harass the human army in the sky.
At this time, the undead orcs arrived outside the city of Haila, the capital of Khalid.
The soldiers in the city were immediately on guard. They were in an orderly array on the wall. Then they were ready to fight. Ajenon was sent by the king to Hella to command the soldiers.
The army of undead orcs shouted under the walls as if they were demonstrating against the human soldiers.
In front of the army of undead orcs, a stone throwing cart has been put up. The siege beast beside the stone throwing cart is holding the stone and waiting for Barrett to give orders.
"Let the humans see the first gift we gave them! Launch!" said Barrett.
The siege beast put the stone in the launcher, and the undead Orc pulled the rope, and one by one the boulders were launched from the stone throwing cart.
"Avoid!" said ajinon.
The boulder **ashed into the surrounding buildings, which were completely destroyed.
Humans began to fight back. They drew their bows and shot at the array of undead orcs.
When several of them fell, the other orcs crazily leaned on the city gate, and the giant siegers kept hitting the city gate with heavy siege hammers.
"Send these dirty animals to hell!" cried ajinon.
The human soldiers are on the pitching machine towers on both sides of the city. They operate the pitching machine, and throw huge stones at the dead orcs like black ants.
Some undead orcs were soon **ashed into meat sauce by boulders. They were shocked. They didn't expect that humans would also have stone throwing carts.
"Stay where you are and wait for the capture of the gate. It won't take long for mankind to be satisfied." Said Barrett unhurriedly.
The black dragon in the sky began to help the undead orcs. They called out a harsh voice to harass human beings.
After hearing the cry of the black dragon, the people on the wall quickly covered their ears with their hands. Obviously, the cry of the black dragon made people very painful.
When the Black Dragon flew into the city, they immediately destroyed the stone thrower of human beings. They picked up the human soldiers on the wall and threw them into the high air. Some of them even rushed to the human defense line directly. With their tall bodies, they crashed a few human soldiers from the wall.
"Good. Now go to the siege tower." Said Barrett.
The siege giant pushed the siege tower slowly to the direction of the city wall.
"Kill the beasts, kill them!" said ajinon.
The human soldiers on the wall took bows and arrows and shot at the giant beast. The giant beast felt pain, but this did not stop them from moving forward.
Because the gates of Hella are very strong, there is no way to defeat the gates of nahella, a heavy siege hammer.
Under the human shooting, the siege beast fell under the city gate, and the body of the dead Orc who covered the siege beast was also piled up under the city gate.
"What's the matter with you? You useless junks! "Said Barrett angrily.
"My Lord, the gate is so strong that we can't break it!"
"Back defense, continue to break it!"
"But nothing can break it!"
"Burundi can be pushed out of Burundi by being a giant leader to attack hard city gates." Said Barrett.
Several siege beasts and crawling beasts dragged Burundi out, and Burundi's eyes sparkled with flare.
The orc of the dead under the wall gave way to Burundi and celebrated Burundi.
"Burundi! Burundi! Burundi..." The spirits of the dead are celebrating and calling the name of Burundi.
The siege tower has been built on the wall. Many undead orcs rushed out of the siege tower. The undead orcs fought with the human soldiers on the wall.
The undead orcs rushed out of the siege tower distracted the attention of human beings, and archery stopped on the wall. Only a few people were still archery on the other side of the wall.
Agernon looked at Burundi and began to worry, but he had to boost morale, or else he would lose.
"Fight for survival! Stop them! Don't be afraid!" cried ajinon.
"Flint!" said Barrett.
The undead orcs set fire to the boulder and put it on the catapult.
The catapult again hurled boulders into the city of Hella, and the whole city was ablaze with fire.
Alder saw the fire in hailla on the wall of Khalid. He couldn't help it. He went to the king's side angrily and asked for the troops.
"What's the matter? Alder Said obil.
"King, I want you to send troops to reinforce Hella." Said alder.
"No way! The rest of the soldiers are going to defend Khalid, and I've sent ajinon there to direct the battle."
"There are not enough people there. Sooner or later, they will fall."
Obir didn't speak, and alder couldn't help it, so he had an idea to go to Hella alone.
Without saying a word, Al turned and wanted to go.
"What do you want?" Said obil.
"If you don't agree to send troops, I will go alone, even if I die, I will die there!"
"Alder, if you dare to go, I will remove you from the position of general."
Alder didn't answer obil. He turned around and walked, just when he reached the gate.
A word from obir stopped him.
"Wait, how many soldiers do you want?" Said obil.
"Give me two thousand soldiers."
"No, I'll give you five thousand soldiers. Be careful on the way!"
"Thank you, Wang Shang!"
When alder took five thousand soldiers out of the gate, he saw an incredible scene.
Burundi is very heavy. Barret sent several siege beasts to pull it.
Burundi crashed into the wall of the city, and the whole wall shook. Some of the human soldiers were almost shaken down from the wall.
The orcs on the siege tower have been cleaned up by human soldiers. Ajinon leads the rest of the soldiers to the gate for defense.
Ajinon saw that the sun in the sky had been shrouded in black clouds. Would he really fall into despair this time?
After a heavy blow in Burundi, everyone felt that the city gate was going to crash. The impact force of Burundi was so great that the earth shook slowly.
On the fifth impact, the gate was hit by a big gap. The head of Burundi appeared before the soldiers. When soldiers looked at Burundi, their hearts were filled with infinite fear.
"You are HeLa's soldiers. No matter how terrible behind the door, you must fight bravely." Arjenon encouraged.
In the final impact, the city gate was knocked open, behind the gate rushed out five or six siege monsters wearing iron armor and holding hammers coming towards the direction of the soldiers.
"Let's go! Shoot!" cried ajinon.
The arrow shot out of the long bow, but it didn't do anything to the big beasts in armor.
After the siege, there were many undead orcs. After a while, the undead orcs rushed into the array of soldiers, and a bloody battle started immediately.
Ajinon wanted to use his magic to defeat the great beasts in the city, but because of the limitation of the border, he failed to cast his magic, so he had to fight with the undead orcs with the long sword in his hand.
The fight continued until dawn, when the human race was completely defeated, and black clouds broke through Hailar City. Ajinon took the remaining soldiers and hid in the last defense line.
The undead orcs filled the last gate, which vibrated under the hammer.
When everyone was in despair, a loud horn came up.
When Barrett saw that there were many horses coming in his direction on the plain, he saw clearly that it was a human cavalry, and he quickly organized an array to fight.
In the rear of the human cavalry, they shot out flying arrows like black clouds. The flying arrows fell into the array of the undead orcs. The undead orcs lost a lot.
Alder and his cavalry rushed to the array of undead orcs, who were caught by surprise and fled everywhere.
In the direction of taff Town, another unknown cavalry rushed to the direction of the dead orcs.
The undead orcs were almost beaten to the point where they could not fight back. They were trampled down by human cavalry like fleeing prey.
"Retreat! Retreat!" cried Barrett.
The undead orcs who entered the city quickly withdrew from the city of Hella when they heard the order.
The knocking stopped, and the soldiers hiding behind the gate slowly opened the gate and found that the dead orcs were no longer there, so they dared to walk out.
The dead orcs were driven out of Hella by the human cavalry. The dawn sun tore the black clouds and shone on the earth.
Ajenon walked out of the city and saw alder sitting on his horse.
"You are a warrior, Mr. alder. You saved us."
"I didn't expect that I would be so brave. It's the courage you gave me."
"Yes, that's how brave he is."
A man on a white horse came slowly out of alder's side.
"King Boleyn, why are you here?"
"As I said, we are allies, and we will always be, until the end of darkness."
"We're going to the battlefields of Clifford castle. Let's clean up the battlefields here first." Said alder.
With that said, alder and berry took the cavalry and ran towards the fort of Clifford.
In the fort Clifford on the Watts border, a catapult hurled boulders at the position of the human army, but the loss of the human army never changed.
There are many dead orcs under the **all wall. Countless arrows are fired from the positions of the human army to the orcs.
I saw the dead orcs fall one by one, there was no way to take the human army. After a wave, the dead orcs retreated again, but they would come back later.
"Stop charging! Let's use the turtle line. " Barrison said.
A group of undead orcs formed a tortoise array to attack the human position again. The hard shield blocked the arrow. This time, the human army could not take the undead orcs.
When the undead orcs arrived at the city wall, they immediately set up a ladder. They climbed up one by one. The human army couldn't help but pull out a sword and fight to death.
There are many soldiers in the fortress, and there will be constant reinforcements from woczk. The commander of the fortress, Kaner, is a very powerful strategist. Even Barrison has no idea what to do with him.
At that time, woczk's strength ranked second. Within a short time, the orcs were defeated by human soldiers. The defeated undead orcs fled all over the place and were in a mess.
"Arrow rain!" Kaner said.
The dense arrow rain is shooting at the fleeing undead orcs, and all the escaped undead orcs are the result of the arrow rain. All the ladders were pushed by human soldiers, and Barrison couldn't think of any good way.
While Barrison was still hesitating, a large number of human cavalry appeared on the right side of the orc army.
"That's Khalid's cavalry. Let's get out of here!" Barrison said.
When the orc Army wanted to escape, however, the human cavalry had rushed to them, which surprised Barrison.
"Quickly form a spear formation!" Said Barrison nervously.
"Very well, now we're going to counter attack." Kaner said.
The soldiers in the fortress rushed out from the secret passage. The human soldiers waved their swords and shouted to kill the orc army.
Spear array did not reach the impact of human cavalry. Soon, spear array was scattered by human cavalry. Khalid soldiers and watts soldiers attacked the undead Orc army on both sides.
The undead Orc is like a prey that is allowed to be slaughtered by human cavalry. On the other hand, the Watts soldiers quickly joined the battle.
The undead orcs were killed by the crazy human soldiers, the stone throwing carts were destroyed by the human soldiers, and the black dragon in the sky had already flown away.
"Retreat!" Barrison said.
The undead orcs fled quickly and withdrew from the fort of Clifford.
"We won!" The human soldiers cheered.
The sun tore through the black clouds and mapped them on the earth. C****e learned from the human cavalry that Haila and cherno (the capital of gilnas) had won a great battle.
The army of undead orcs withdrew from the Western battlefield, and there was a **all percentage in the north. With their advanced weapons, dwarves have made the orcs suffer a lot, and the orcs are slowly withdrawing from the northern battlefield.
Khalid established the wartime alliance, and jirnas, the dwarven king kesiza joined in succession, followed by Watts.
After clearing the battlefield, the Allied forces began to rush to the south.
The elves fought fiercely. Just when the city was occupied, the back tree people appeared. Then the elves and the tree people united and finally defeated the undead orcs.
With the help of the Alliance Army, the army of undead orcs who harassed elves was swept away. After dealing with the battlefield, elves quickly joined the war alliance.
Rodlow finally waited for the support of the Alliance Army. Although he fought back the undead Orc army, rodlow also suffered unprecedented damage.
The army of the undead orcs retreated from various battlefields and began to flee back to the city of demons. In this battle, vickson saw the strength of the Western alliance.
Rodello didn't want to play in the League at first, but he didn't join it until he learned that vickson had been losing.
After a few days' rest in rodero, the Alliance Army decided to launch a final general attack on the city through mutual consultation.
In July 1275, groups of human, dwarf and spirit armies launched their final attack on the city.
The gate opened wide, and the armies of humans, dwarves and elves rushed into the city to fight with the army of undead orcs.
Vickson knew that he had lost all. Vickson was then forced to join the battlefield. Because of the border restrictions, vickson did not frequently use witchcraft. He took his sword and killed many human soldiers in the battlefield.
At this time, the Alliance Army has summoned up courage. They are no longer afraid of the dark. This strong courage has been maintained for a long time until the undead Orc army is completely defeated by the Alliance Army.
The army of undead orcs has been defeated, leaving vickson alone. Vickson killed some soldiers with his superb sword**anship, but in the end, he was still outnumbered and almost no one dared to approach him, just when everyone was afraid.
Alder rushed out of the crowd and stabbed vickson with his sword while vickson wasn't looking.
I saw vickson fall to the ground, his body suddenly burst open, the strong gas field almost blew everyone away.
Alder's sword was also turned to ashes by stabbing vickson. Alder became a hero. His popularity was widely spread among human beings, dwarfs and elves.
"The devil is dead! We finally won! We will enjoy the year of peace again! " Cheered everyone.
After vickson's death, the Allied forces withdrew from the demon city, and each of them disbanded and returned home. The comprehensive war ended.
But they didn't know that vickson didn't really die. He became a soul.
Then the four devils will set out secretly from balk to the magic city. Because they are devils, they can see vickson's soul and even talk with him.
"It will take a while for me to recover my body, and you will send us to the top of inocta by magic." Vickson said.
The four devils will gather in the four directions of vickson's soul, and they will cast spells and spells at the same time.
At the end of the casting, vickson's soul successfully reached the top of the tower of Enoch. He turned into a purple magic eye on the top of the tower, and then monitored every move of the just forces.
"You will manage the city for me for a while." Vickson said.
"Yes, Lord." Four devils will say.
Vickson is not dead, nor are undead orcs. A large number of undead orcs are secretly coming from Bude island.
Humans don't know. In fact, the undead orcs can be resurrected. As long as vickson is still there or their bodies are not cremated, they will be resurrected automatically in a period of time. Even the most intelligent elves are covered in the drums.



 Thewarofelves（1）

After vickson was overthrown by the justice allies, people once again led a peaceful life. Farmers work hard every day, go out early and return late, and live a carefree life.
Although vickson has been knocked down, the darkness in the East can not be dissipated.
The war is not over, it's just the beginning.
The demon king who was once overthrown by the alliance of human beings and elves is back! For so many years, bayat (the demon king of karar and once vickson's immediate superior) has been hiding in the fog mountain. He built a dark castle in the depth of the fog mountain, and he peeped at every move of the southern elves.
His army of evil Orcs (blood red skinned orcs created by bayat using even more brutal spells than vickson, who once enslaved ORCs) is growing, and he is about to attack the elves.
The failure of the all-round war made him see the strength of the human alliance, and bayat dared not extend his aggressive hand to mankind, because he knew that it would make him completely defeated.
In 1439, it was the 164th year after the Justice League defeated vickson, and the 83rd year after the death knell incident (the cannibali** in the town in 1356).
Byatt was sitting on his throne enjoying the bright red blood wine.
At this time, he heard the sound of horses' hooves, the gate of the castle suddenly opened, and a man slowly walked out of the gate.
"Who are you?" Said bayat.
"I'm Harriet, vickson's man, Lord demon." Said Barrett.
"Oh, it's Barrett. Come and sit down." Said bayat.
Barrett sat on the little throne by his left hand, according to bayat's will.
"I heard that you are going to attack the elves in the south?" Said Barrett.
"Yes, remember to send some soldiers to support me then." Said bayat.
"Soldiers? I have no soldiers, Lord demon, my kingdom has already become the dust of the world. " Said Barrett.
"It seems that vickson's guy is very quick. He not only destroys your kingdom, but also makes you look like this. Aren't you the wisest man he claims to be?"
"All of a sudden, I haven't had time to react, but the vickson people are really good. He treats four of us well. It's not all bad that he makes me look like this. At least I have eternal life." Said Barrett.
"Don't be complacent. When vickson dies, all four of you will finish playing. What I want to ask is that puppet magic has erased your memory? Why do you remember what happened before? " Said bayat.
"At that time, all four of us resisted with tenacious will. The four of us just pretended not to remember what we had. In fact, we remember clearly." Said Barrett.
"Then do you hate vickson?" Said bayat.
"It's time to serve him if there's something to hate. We have no complaints." Said Barrett.
"If only you could be my general! "Hahaha," said bayat with a **ile.
Just as they were talking happily, an evil Orc general came running at an extremely fast speed.
"Lord demon, everything is ready for you to give orders."
"Well, I see. First, I'll send thirty rangers to test the territory of the elves." Said bayat.
"Yes, Lord demon."
"This is?" Said Barrett.
"This is my favorite general, sarons. He is a good general. He has been helping me with many things." Said bayat.
"It's not early. I'm going back to manage the magic city. Now I'm vickson's confidant. I'll go first." Said Barrett.
"Wait a minute."
"What's the matter?"
"You come on horseback, don't you?"
"Yes."
"I'll give you a bone Dragon (the dragon of the dead, born of bayat, stronger than any dragon). You don't need to ride a horse, you can ride it back."
"Thank you very much, Lord demon!"
Bayat leads Barrett out of the door. Bayat whistles to the sky. After a while, a bone dragon flies to Barrett from the sky.
"Ride it back. Don't worry, it won't hurt you." Said bayat.
"Well, I'll go first. We'll get together again if we have a chance!"
As soon as the voice fell, Barrett rode the bone dragon to the direction of magic city.
At this time, the Ranger Knight of bayat passed through the forest of marsh and came to the capital of the elves, gigil.
The elves also felt the thick dark breath. The elves stationed in gejil found the Ranger knight.
They immediately draw their long bow to the Rambler knight. The Rambler Knight's order is only to harass, not to attack.
The Elven soldiers shot a flying arrow and killed three or four Rangers in a short time. The Rangers only shot at random and escaped in a short time.
After the Ranger Knight fled, the Elven soldiers reported the situation to the king of the elves, Kadeer.
Cadil galloped on his fast horse to ginger. He got off his horse and was eager to see the body of the intruder.
The body of the Rambler knight was still lying on the grass, and cadier rushed to see it. He was scared! The more he looked, the more familiar he was with the red blooded orcs and the wanderer's cannibals (the red blooded orcs domesticated by the evil Orcs on the fog mountain, with curved corners on both sides, are the standard mounts of the evil Orc army, running at a speed no less than that of horses).
"This is the evil Orc of bayat and their wanderer, the cannibal." Cadier said.
"But king, bayat was defeated by us and human beings a thousand years ago?" Said an elf soldier.
"Isn't he dead yet? What if he and vickson come together? Where do they come from? " Cadier said.
"We don't know, we just know they're haunted in the marsh forest."
"Mahi forest? Send two teams to monitor the actions of evil Orcs in marsh forest and gejil forest, and ask the tree man to help us
"Yes, Wang Shang."
Twenty or so Rangers came running back in a panic. When they wanted to get off the Rangers, bayat was beside them. They were condemned.
"Why are you back? Didn't it ask you to harass the elves? " Said bayat.
"Lord demon, we have been found by the elves. As you know, the elves are famous archers. We can't compare with them in archery." Said the evil ORC.
"Rest for a while, and continue to come to me in the evening." Said bayat.
"Yes, Lord demon."
Gradually the sun set and the night came. After the rest of the evil orc, he continued to set out to the ELF's territory on the rambler.
Mahi forest is still so bright, even in the dark. When the evil Orcs got there, they were almost blinded.
Evil Orcs hate light, they can't even coexist with light.
"Abominable stinky elves, they cast spells in the forest, and they want us to stay away."
The evil Orcs tweeted and found that there was no light on the other side of the jungle, so they decided to make a detour from there.
Dada Da, a fast and neat running sound reverberated in the jungle of gejil. The guard of the night elf noticed something.
"Did you hear anything?" Said an elf guard.
"I heard it. It was like running."
"Is it the evil Orc? Inform others and prepare for war. "
"I see."
When the evil Orcs arrived outside of the city again, they found that there was no guard on the wall, which puzzled them.
Just as the evil Orc wanted to get close to gesir, suddenly, the light outside the city and the whole jungle was shining.
The evil ORC was hurriedly covered his eyes by the light, and the wanderer was furious by the dazzling light.
After a while, the light gradually becomes **aller and **aller. When the evil Orcs opened their eyes, they found that they were surrounded by many Elven armies.
The evil Orcs found a gap around the elves' army. Without saying anything, they rode the walkers and ran.
The Elven army shoots arrows, which kill many evil Orcs.
Gradually, there was only one evil Orc left. When he almost wanted to run out of the jungle of gejil, the tree man accidentally knocked down the escaped evil ORC.
But he was not dead. He was caught by the Elven soldiers. The Elven soldiers took him to the king of the elves, Kadeer, and began to speak.
"Where are you from? Where is your nest? " Cadil asked.
The evil Orc just **iled, and he didn't answer cadier's question.
"Say it!" said Harold, putting his sword on the neck of the evil ORC.
"You have nothing to be afraid of. As long as you tell us what you know, I will give you freedom. Who sent you to monitor my territory?" Cadier said.
"Your world is coming to an end, the devil is coming back, the land in the fog will send a large number of troops, the fire will come, you will die, ha ha ha!"
Just when the evil Orc laughed, cadier stretched out a long sword from his hand and instantly ended the life of the evil ORC.
"Why do you want to do this? You promised to give him back his freedom? " Harold said.
"I didn't break my promise. His poor head was free and he left his disgusting shoulder." Cadier said.
"What is the place in the fog? The king. " Harold said.
"What I didn't guess was Wushan. It was covered by fog all the year round. It seems that bayat was hiding there. I didn't expect that he had hidden it for so many years."
"Wushan, but what about the dense fog there?" Harold said.
"Don't worry, we'll use magic to disperse it. Gather 20000 soldiers and 600 cavalry for me. We'll start tomorrow!" said cardier.
"Yes, king, I'm going to prepare." Harold said.
"Why haven't they come back?" Said bayat.
"Lord demon, maybe they have already ascended to heaven, or the elves have forced them to tell us where we are." Said sarons.
"Extort a confession? If the elves really find out where I am, that's great. " Said bayat.
"Why? Lord demon? " Said sarons.
"If you think about it, the elves know that I am hiding in Wushan, then they will come to us automatically, which saves me a lot of time. It's not better if they don't need me to go to them, and they will send them to us automatically, isn't it? This not only saves our army's physical strength, but also makes the elves lose part of their physical strength. " Said bayat.
"Why didn't I think of it? As expected, Lord demon is **art. " Said sarons.
"Send me a sentry to watch the elves at the entrance of Wushan mountain." Said bayat.
"I see. Lord demon, I'll do it now." Said sarons.



 Thewarofelves（2）

The next day, twenty thousand Elven soldiers and six hundred Elven cavalry gathered outside the city of banyas. They were arranged in order and quietly waiting for the arrival of the king.
At this time, the Elven King Kadeer came from the center of the city gate. He rode a unicorn covered with golden armor, which is the symbol of the Elven king, and only the king of the elves can control the mount.
Like unicorn, cadil was wearing golden armor. This was the first time cadil had worn such a dazzling armor. He was very proud of it.
"This time we are going to Wushan, where there is a dark power worse than vickson. We are going to finish her mission for the last Elven king and wipe out the ancient enemy: the demon king bayat. Start now! "Said cardier.
The Elven army began to turn to the direction of Wushan.
"Harold, you take the cavalry from the other side of Mount Wu." Cadier said.
"Why?" Harold said.
"We're going to surprise him."
"Yes, Wang Shang. I'll start from Bowen mountain."
"Go!"
When the Elven army came out of the marsh forest, it began to separate. Harold took 600 cavalry to the direction of Bowen mountain.
When the Elven army separated, a group of crows flew over from the sky. The elves did not pay attention to them, but chose to move on.
But they didn't know that the crow was the beat sent out to spy on their eyeliner.
The crow flew back to bayat and let bayat know all the movements of the elves at once.
"They're sending cavalry in another direction, cadil. You do, but unfortunately, your plan is going to fail, sarons!" said bayat.
"Yes, Lord demon." Said sarons.
"Send me 650 rangers to wait for the Elven cavalry on the border of the kingdom of Dein, and kill them all by the way." Said bayat.
"Yes, Lord demon." Said sarons.
The Elven army began to get closer and closer to Wushan. After the evil Orc sentinel found the Elven army, he immediately ran back to report the situation to bayat.
"Here they are! Everyone prepare me for the fight. " Said bayat.
When the Elven army arrived at Wushan and reached this evil place, they could not help sighing that the devil king even lived in this kind of ghost place. Wushan was disgusting.
Cadil began to use his magic, only to see a light sweeping through the fog mountain, gradually, the fog began to slowly disperse, a mountain road to all parts of the fog mountain appeared in front of the elves.
Even though the dense fog dissipated, it still did not change the environment in the sky. The darkness in the sky was always exposed in the air and could not be dispersed.
The Elven army began to enter the fog mountain. This was their first time to come to the fog mountain. They didn't expect that the environment in the fog mountain was like this!
Dark dead trees, dark roads, felled trees, bones of some creatures on the ground from time to time, they also imagined that Wushan must have been a beautiful place.
Even though the Elven army entered the fog mountain, they were always cautious, for fear that something would come and kill them in a short time.
Sure enough, the danger did happen. There were many evil Orc archers lying around the dead wood.
The evil Orc Archer shot an arrow and wounded an elf soldier. Because of this sudden arrow, the war finally officially broke out.
All the evil Orcs rushed out from around the dead wood forest. They took a black iron axe and struck the Elven soldiers. They didn't give the elves any chance to shoot arrows.
Of course, the Elves were not vegetarian either. They took their swords from their belts and fought against the evil Orcs.
Cadil jumped from the unicorn. He took out two swords to kill the evil ORC. Cadil was very powerful. He almost killed one evil ORC with one sword. No evil Orc could get close to him.
Unicorn is also fighting with cadil. It is a group of evil Orcs with its spiral horn.
The evil Orcs are not as weak as they think. When the evil Orcs are in the downwind, they will soon have companions to help them.
Three tall, powerful, red skinned monsters came to the direction of the elves, with a strange knife in their hands.
"What is that, Wang Shang?" Said an elf soldier.
"This is bayat's demon guard, quick! Shoot him down!" said cardier.
The Elven soldiers shoot arrows, which hit the devil guard. The devil guard doesn't feel pain. He just covers his chest. The arrows annoy the devil guard. He runs to the Elven army at a crazy speed.
The blade of the devil guard is very sharp. The devil guard just waved the blade in his hand, and half of the Elven soldiers were divided into two parts by the blade, and some were even kicked to death.
Because of the surrounding terrain, it is difficult for the Elven army to disperse, because once dispersed, it will be like a single prey to be slaughtered by the enemy.
As the king of the elves, cardier saw that he was slowly at a disadvantage. He knew what he had to do.
Cardier leaped to his feet. With his long sword, he cut open the throat of the demon guard. A blood spray came out and fell on the dark ground. Even if the blood spilled on the ground, the ground was still not red with blood. It was still so dark.
In this way, the devil guard was killed by cadil.
"Shoot them in the throat!" said cardier.
All the Elven soldiers aimed at the devil guard's throat was a shot. The other two devil guards fell to the ground.
Seeing that the situation was not good, the evil Orcs fled one after another, and the Elven soldiers reorganized and began to chase after the enemy.
One by one, the evil Orcs fled to the fog bridge, and the Elves were chasing after them.
The evil Orcs set up many archers in the fog bridge. At that time, the Elves were in a hurry. Before they reached the fog bridge, they were shot by archers on the other side of the bridge.
Cardier looked at the fog bridge. It was very steep. There was an endless abyss under the bridge.
The two sides began to shoot at each other on both sides of the bridge, because the Elves were divine archers, and the archers of the evil Orcs fell under the elves' arrows one after another like little witches.
"The shield blocks the arrow forward, and we begin to cross the bridge." Cadier said.
Under the cover of shield, the Elven army successfully crossed the fog bridge. The Elven army was close to the fog mountain. Kadeer rode Unicorn from the rear of the army.
By this time, the Elven cavalry led by Harold had arrived at the border of the city of Dein (the evil human tribe, which is known as the bandits who do nothing evil).
Harold felt something was wrong. He stopped the cavalry. His watcher's eyes saw a group of things approaching them.
The sky has been covered with black clouds, like the night.
This group of things that Harold saw appeared in front of them. They were the Rangers of bayat.
The Ranger knights were in line, and their iron axes were starving.
Under the order of the leader of the Ranger knight, the Ranger Knight rushed to the Elven cavalry.
The Elven cavalry was not willing to show weakness. Under the command of Harold, the Elven cavalry also rushed to the Ranger cavalry.
The two sides collided with each other, and a fierce cavalry charge began.
The evil Orc's walkers are very fierce. They only use half of their strength to knock the elves down from the horse. The walkers bite the elves' soldiers. Because the walkers' bite is very strong, the elves are almost killed.
But the Elven cavalry was not as weak as the evil Orcs thought. Their machetes also killed many evil Orcs. The Elven machetes flashed past the evil Orcs, and an evil Orc fell from the wanderer, and even his head was cut off.
The Elven cavalry stabbed the wounded Ranger with their spear. The leader of the evil ORC was not powerful. In a few minutes, Harold beheaded him with a blade.
The battle of blood continued until sunset, when 650 Rangers were all wiped out by 600 Elven cavalry. At this time, the battlefield was bare and ugly.
Although the Elven cavalry with fewer victories won, the Elven cavalry were also severely damaged, and only three survived.
"How beautiful the red sunset is! There is no way for even the dark cloud to cover it. " Halled exclaimed
"General, now is not the time for admiration. We have to go to Wushan to meet the king." Said an elf soldier.
"I see. Let's go now." Harold said.
The only three left set out for the fog mountain. At this time, the setting sun had already set in the west, and the night came to the whole continent again. But under the magic of the elves, the fog mountain was still shining with eternal light.
At last, the elves' Army led by Kadeer arrived at the deepest part of the fog mountain, and the dark castle of bayat was exposed in front of Kadeer.
At the bottom of the castle, groups of evil Orcs with iron axes and shields are making a desperate move. They seem to want to defend the castle to the death.
The Elven army also put out the battle sequence, ready to fight this group of shrimp soldiers and crabs.
The two sides are like two tigers staring at each other, no one
Bayat came out of the balcony of the castle. He looked at the countless Elven troops under the castle. He began to panic. He knew that his evil Orc army was running out.
"Cadil, do we have to fight to death? Can't we just sit down and talk? " Said bayat calmly.
"When you get the retribution for the things of the elves who have been insulted by you, we will sit down and talk again. When the bloody soldiers get the retribution for their sacrifice, we will sit down and talk again." Cadier said.
"Dead guy, then we won't be able to negotiate, give it to me! Kill them!" said bayat.
The evil Orcs killed the elves, and the elves army formed a sander array to fight against the evil Orcs.
The evil Orcs rushed into the elves' array, they frantically ran into the elves, and the final battle started, which is also the final end line of the elves.
This time, it seems that the evil Orcs want to fight against the elves. They are even crazier than the evil Orcs when they just entered the mountain. Like being enchanted, they become violent and furious.
As soon as they got down, several Elven soldiers had their heads cut off. Some of them even threw down the Elven soldiers directly and tore them with their mouths.
Everyone's face is covered with blood, they have killed red eyes, even the air is full of the **ell of blood.
Blood red hands, sharp teeth, can't wait to tear up faces.
The brain has already lost reason, out of control like to meet their own desire to kill.
Even Kadeer was inadvertently thrown to the ground by an evil ORC.
Just as cardier's life was hanging, a flying arrow hit the head of the evil orc, and the evil Orc fell down.
Kadi stood up and saw that Harold had arrived with two Elven cavalry.
"What's the matter? Harold, where's my Elven cavalry? " Cadier said.
"I'm sorry, king, we have been attacked by the walkers. We have lost a lot. Let's not say so much. It's important to fight!" said Harold.
The killing continued for a long time until Harold killed the last evil ORC.
The elves have won! At this time, the battlefield is full of corpses and blood.
The Elven army that Kadeer brought from banyas was already half a thread.
Cadil rushed into the castle and began to search for the trace of bayat, but he searched the whole place and found no bayat.
"He may have run away, Wang Shang." Harold said.
"Where will he escape, this beast?" Cadier said.
"No matter where he escapes, let's withdraw first. It's not suitable to stay here for a long time."
"All right! Retreat, the elves have left too much blood on this cursed land. "
When the Elven army retreated to the half, the nearby dead wood forest suddenly burst in front of the Elven army.
A big eye surrounded by purple flame appeared in front of the elves' army, and in the pupil of the eye, there was also a figure of a person, and there were four demons standing around the human body.
"It's all started. The East has started to fall. The balk kingdom is about to rise. The age of elves is over. The age of undead orcs is coming. Ha ha!"
After saying that, the eyes surrounded by purple flame disappeared.
"What is this?" Harold said.
"This is the devil's eye of vickson. It seems that vickson is not really dead. His soul is still haunted." Cadier said.
When Kadeer finished speaking, he suddenly fell off the unicorn for some reason.
"What's the matter? King
Harold quickly got down from the horse and helped Kadeer up.
"I'm fine. I've been here for too long. I'm not used to it."
Kadeer climbed on the unicorn again, and the unicorn carried Kadeer out of the fog mountain.
After the elves came out of the fog mountain, the magic began to dissipate, and the brilliance covering the fog mountain gradually disappeared.
The dark soil had already become reddish brown, and the blood could not coagulate. The dense fog over the fog mountain again. Occasionally, there were unidentified body parts hanging on the broken branches.
Not long ago, the sound of fighting and shouting all disappeared, but the silence at this time seemed ferocious, everything disappeared, everything.
A few days after returning to banyas, cardier suddenly had a serious illness and recovered slowly under treatment.



 DeathknellEvent（1）

Dadada, a rush of running broke the silent night.
A little girl in plain clothes was running in a hurry in the Bruce forest, and behind her there was a constant howl of terror, as if something was chasing her.
She saw a stone and hid behind it. She held her breath and dared not breathe.
The monster chasing the little girl stopped, and the figure of the monster slowly appeared. He was a human like but non-human monster. He was wearing a dirty clothes, and his body would occasionally emit intolerable stench. His nails were gray and white, his teeth and nails were very sharp, so sharp that he could tear off the body of a wild pig.
The little girl leans her head out of the stone. Suddenly, the monster is gone! It makes the little girl more scared. When she turns around.
The monster suddenly appeared beside her. The little girl was scared to sit on the ground. She wanted to escape, but her body didn't listen, just like a vegetable.
The monster pours at the little girl, tears her body, and begins to nibble at the little girl step by step.
Until the next morning, some villagers wandering in the forest found a white bone similar to a child. They thought it was strange. They reported the matter to the local magistrate.
The king sent people and troops to investigate, and some villagers reported similar incidents elsewhere.
Even the investigators couldn't give the villagers a reasonable explanation until night fell.
Cannibals began to come out of the shadows. They attacked the village. They ate livestock and villagers.
Villagers were scared to move out of the village, and some villages began to turn into dead villages.
After the incident, the king sent a large number of troops to eliminate these cannibals, which threatened the survival of mankind.
Although these monsters are frightening, they are also very fragile. They can be solved almost anytime and anywhere with swords and bows.
The eradication was very successful. In five days, all the cannibals occupying part of the human area were killed. Until the human found the nest of the cannibals, the cannibals gathered in a place called knell town.
The army began to build a high wall around the town.
Since then, cannibal monsters have been trapped in the **all town. They can only roam in the **all town. The tall walls cut them off from the world.
This is the event of cannibal monsters that shocked the continent of Avis in 1356. People call them cannibals (the product of vickson's failure to create an acolyte). When people think it's safe, they are wrong.
After many years, cannibals will reappear in front of people's eyes. They will be more ferocious and powerful than before.
Since the end of the cannibali** in 1356, the town has become dilapidated and foggy.
But the town's cannibals didn't die. After years of bapti**, their bodies changed as never before.
Part of the cannibals began to peel, their skin from gray to red, their climbing ability has been greatly improved.
Most of the evolved cannibals climbed up the walls and quickly moved out of town.
They climbed out of the wall, and they began to build tools to try to release their trapped companions.
Their thinking ability has become the same as that of human beings. They have wisdom and independent consciousness.
They are looking for materials to make tools in Bruce forest and devil mountain.
They built pickaxes and began to dig through the walls step by step.
Sure, but by the time they dug to the fourth day, they were helped, and balk was ordered by vickson to lead two hundred dead orcs to help the cannibals.
At the beginning, when the cannibals saw the undead orcs, they wanted to be aware of their actions. However, the ghost of vickson's soul was surrounded by the undead orcs. The cannibals had to give in to vickson.
With the help of the undead orcs, a big hole was cut in the wall.
"I need you to attack villages all the way to Khalid's border." Balk said.
When balk had finished speaking, he left with the dead orcs.
Groups of cannibals slowly came out of the walls, crossing the marsh forest and the cliffs to the region under Khalid's jurisdiction.
They stared at a few **all villages. That night, something unknown happened.
The next morning, when the farmer Horta opened the door, he just wanted to continue his work. He found that there were a few chickens in his pen, and the fence was damaged.
At first, he didn't care. He thought it was the wolf in the forest. After fixing the fence, he continued to work.
But in the next few days, the unknown situation made him feel inconceivable. The number of chickens was getting **aller and **aller.
But no matter how many times the fence has been strengthened, the final result remains the same.
Until one night, when she was sleeping, she was suddenly woken up by a strange noise.
He pushed open the door and found that the noise was coming from the henhouse. He took a torch and walked towards the henhouse.
When he arrived at the henhouse, he saw a hen being eaten by a man who was not a ghost.
"Hello, what are you doing?" Cried Horta.
All of a sudden, the monster turned around, his mouth was covered with blood, the hens around him had been gnawed to a blur, and there were a few red chicken bones beside him.
"What is this?" Said stota.
All of a sudden, the monster rushed to him, and she cried out. The silent night was broken by the tragic cry.
The next morning, some idle villagers saw the body of stauta, and they were so scared that they hurried to report the incident to OSG, the ninth king of Khalid.
When OSG knew about it, he immediately sent five investigators to the village where the accident happened to assist the villagers.
The investigator arrived at the village on a fast horse.
"Can you take us to the place of the accident, please?" Said the investigator.
"This way, sir."
The villagers brought five investigators to the site of the accident, where the bones of stauta had been lying, no one dared to move.
The investigators looked at the body as if they had found something wrong.
"You see, it must not have been done by any wild animal. The bite force is so strong. It must not be easy for a guy who can do such a thing."
"Is it that guy?" One investigator said.
"What kind of guy?"
"I'm sure it must be a guy who likes fresh meat very much."
"Gentlemen, can you put more livestock in the fence tonight? We're going to use it to draw out the perpetrators. "
After hearing the investigator's words, the villagers quickly put all their livestock in the fence. They reinforced the fence once again, and the body of Spota was cremated by the villagers.
Gradually, as the sun set and the night began to fall, the investigators hid in the house of stauta and waited for the prey to hook up.
But after a long time, the offender never appeared. Just when everyone yawned, the offender finally appeared.
A shadow slowly came out of the forest. He walked towards the illuminated fence. When the livestock in the fence saw the shadow, they began to scream wildly.
The fence was simply vulnerable to the shadow. I saw that the shadow broke through and strengthened the fence with great strength.
The investigator at home took out his bow and aimed it at the shadow. The arrow shot out of the bow and killed the shadow with a single shot. The arrow just hit the shadow's head.
The investigator came out of the house, and the villagers slowly came out of the house to see the real face of the shadow.
"Isn't this the cannibal monster of 1356?" Said the investigator in surprise.
"How did they come out? Aren't they trapped in the walls? "
"Report this to the king quickly, and send an army to encircle the monsters in the morning."
The investigation team rode back to Khalid on a fast horse and reported this extremely important event to OSG.
Just in the morning, the village was attacked by a large number of cannibals, and things soon reached OSG's ears.
"Report to the king that the village was attacked by cannibals." One soldier said.
"What? Gather up the soldiers and get ready to go, alder. " OSG said.
"Yes, king."
"I command you to lead the army to eliminate these cannibals."
"Yes, Wang Shang." Said alder.
The gate of Khalid opened wide, and an army of five thousand men set out at the scene.
Cannibals are biting villagers and livestock in the village, and shouts are heard in the village.
A **all number of brave villagers **ashed at the cannibals with shovels and hoes.
But only part of the cannibals were killed, and a large number of cannibals swarmed in. Some villagers were immediately knocked down, and they ate the villagers who were knocked down.
Layers of fresh meat were torn by sharp claws, and villagers could only cry out in pain until they died.
Villagers have fled the village to other safe places to avoid the attack of cannibals.
At this time, the army arrived at the scene, they pulled up the long bow to the cannibals is a shot.
Under the shooting of the army, the cannibals fell under the arrows one after another, and alder cut off the cannibals with a sword in his hand.
Some cannibals were beheaded by sharp swords, and some were even beheaded by sharp swords.
The cannibals who were cut off did not die. They crawled towards the ground and towards the soldiers.
The soldiers gained the upper hand. They were immune to the predator's grasp with their hard armor.
But things didn't go as well as the soldiers. When the human soldiers fought against the low-level cannibals, a group of evolved high-level cannibals appeared.
They shot dark arrows around the soldiers. Some of them were hurt by them.
The advanced cannibal with a big knife to the human soldiers is a cut, they rely on the agile body to avoid the various attacks of the human soldiers.
But the human soldiers were not vegetarian. Under the guidance of alder, the human soldiers also killed some senior cannibals.
When the high cannibals harassed half of the human soldiers, they fled.
"Organize the villagers to take refuge in the post station we set up. Hurry up, others follow me." Said alder.
Some of the villagers, who were not protected by the army, fled in droves to the fort of Clifford on the Watts border.
They came outside the fort to ask for help, but the people inside refused them.
"Can you let us in? We only stay one night. " One villager said.
"No, you'll bring in monsters. We can't let you in."
"Hey! Let's go in! You won't have a good end! Let's go in! "The villagers make a noise, their hearts have been dominated by fear.
They were shouting and knocking at the door, and the villagers said that the noise had attracted cannibals.
A group of cannibals came out of the jungle in Georgia and found the noisy villagers.
"You see, here they are, oh! No! "Cried the villagers crazily.
Their knocking on the door is more and more fierce, and the noise is constantly coming from outside.
The soldiers in the fortress hid in the wall, afraid to look out. They were afraid to attract cannibals.



 DeathknellEvent（2）

The cannibals slowly approached them, "ah ah!" Screams came in front of him.
"Go away! Stinky monster! No!"
Gradually, the knocking stopped and everything became dead silent.
The soldier who was hiding in the wall slowly reached out and looked down. He could not help but cover his mouth and nose, and even wanted to vomit.
Below the wall was a pile of rotten meat like meat paste. The cannibals left the fort, and they seemed to gather somewhere.
"It's disgusting to clean up the mud below!" said a sergeant, covering his mouth and nose.
"Come this way, everyone. It's almost there." One soldier said.
Under the escort of the army, a group of villagers arrived at the post station set up by Khalid safely.
The post station is full of people. The villagers don't seem to be afraid. They are talking and laughing in the post station, sharing their own food.
When they all thought that they could have a good sleep under the protection of the high wall, but they were wrong. The cannibals had begun to approach the post station.
"Sir, what do you think that is?" Said a soldier on the wall.
"It's a cannibal, ready to fight."
"Please stay in the post station. Don't panic. Keep calm."
When all the people heard the coming of cannibals, they were all in a panic. Under the comfort of the army, the villagers gradually calmed down.
A large number of cannibals approached the post station. They wandered outside the city wall. They didn't seem to want to go.
When the post station was quiet, the villagers hid in every corner and did not dare to make a sound. They held their breath and almost did not dare to move. They were afraid that some bottles, pots and cans would attract the attention of cannibals.
As the sky darkened, the howling outside the post station continued. The cannibals did not leave. They swam around the city wall.
The sky is getting darker and darker. The soldiers in the post station light up the post station with torches, and the lights are bright in the post station.
The villagers came out of the corner slowly. They were all hungry. They took the iron pot and some firewood and began to cook.
A gust of fragrance came, soldiers and villagers sat in front of the iron pot, each eating delicious food.
When the villagers spoke again, their fear slowly dissipated.
On the wall, part of the soldiers are constantly patrolling. They are monitoring the actions of cannibals.
As the days went by, food began to run out. People could only survive by drinking water. The cannibals still roamed outside the city and did not disperse.
As usual, the soldiers patrolled the city wall day and night.
Until noon, the cannibals launched an attack, the cannibals crowd to the city gate, they use their hands constantly beating the city gate.
"What's the matter? We didn't make any noise!"
"My name is Willard. Like you, my village has been destroyed by cannibals, but I haven't lost my courage. Do you have any braver ones to help the soldiers and resist cannibals with me?"
At Willard's call, some young villagers in the crowd stood up bravely.
"Good. Now let's go up and help the soldiers."
"But we have no weapons."
"Yes."
Behind the crowd, some elderly people pointed to the barracks next to them.
Willard and the young villagers ran to the barracks. They opened their tents and looked at the **all swords beside the barracks.
The villagers said nothing. They picked up their swords, but their hands were still shaking.
"Don't be afraid. Let's go."
On the other side of the wall, the soldiers have been fighting with the red cannibals for a long time. Obviously, the red cannibals are better than the others. The bodies of the human soldiers and the red cannibals have accumulated on both sides of the wall.
As the two sides of the wall tried to fight to the death, the red cannibals began to cross the body and slowly move to the other side where the human soldiers were.
"Damn, is that the end of it?" Said cotter.
"No, No."
Behind the red cannibal, a group of villagers with swords killed the red cannibal.
Before the red cannibal had time to return, he was killed by the sword.
At last, soldiers and villagers attacked the red cannibals together. In an instant, all the red cannibals were finally killed.
"Sir, may I open the door?" Willard said.
"Open the door? Are you crazy? " Said cotter.
Willard looked down on the wall at the countless cannibals below.
"Why are they more and more?"
"I don't know. It seems to be attracted by something."
"Open the door, let's make a living!"
"Here..."
"Let's kill the old, the weak, the sick and the disabled first. Then you send a soldier back to the city to inform the king and ask him to send some people."
"Well, then, mede, you will ride a horse back to Khalid and report it to King OSG."
"Yes, sir."
The only remaining militia of human soldiers and villagers came to the gate.
"Open the door!"
Two soldiers opened the gate. When the gate opened, a large number of cannibals rushed in. They were like a group of hungry beasts.
"Shoot!"
The arrow flew out of the longbow and knocked down some of the cannibals.
Soldiers and militia took their swords and shields and killed cannibals.
Soldiers and militia are like vacuum cleaners. Soon, they have killed a blood path in front of them, followed by villagers who can't fight.
"Come on, go that way and take them to taff."
The old, the weak and the disabled managed to escape on the left side of the post station. Mede rode on the fast horse to the direction of Khalid.
The rest is the battlefield of cannibals and human soldiers. As we were just protecting the old, the weak, the women and the children, several young villagers were knocked down by cannibals.
The cannibals tore their bodies fiercely, one by one bloody intestines and viscera were torn out, even their hands and feet were torn.
After eating the villagers, the cannibals are not satisfied. They continue to run to the only human soldiers left.
Some of the cannibals' mouths have been dyed red with blood. Their hands are outstretched, and they quickly move towards those groups of fresh life.
On the other side of the post station, alder led thousands of troops to pass the customs and cut off generals. After many days, they finally arrived at the town of death knell.
But the number of people has also decreased relatively slowly, from thousands at the beginning to hundreds at the end.
"It's the ghost place at last!"
"Let's go. We are carrying thousands of lives!" Said alder.
Alder led the rest of the hundreds slowly into the town of the knell.
"My God! This place is so polluted! "Said one of the soldiers.
The soldiers felt like they were in a swamp when they stepped on the land around the town of the knell.
They continued to wander around the high wall for a while.
"General alder, come here and have a look!" cried one of the soldiers.
Alder came to see why the cannibals came out.
"It turned out that there was a big hole here. No wonder these guys would run out and do evil."
There is a big hole cut beside the high wall, but this big hole does not allow everyone to enter. The hole is very narrow, only about a dozen people can pass at a time.
Alder put his ear around the wall and listened carefully to the interior of the wall.
All of a sudden alder heard a grunt in his ear.
"I don't think all these guys are out. Some of them are still in there."
"Some people stay here, some people follow me in. Remember, if we can't get out, we should light the arrow and burn this place."
After alder had finished speaking, he slowly infiltrated the hole with about thirty people.
Obviously, the houses in the death knell town have not changed. They still stand so tall. Only after years of bapti**, they look a little old.
Two or three cannibals came up to alder when they first entered the town.
But they did not pose a threat to the team. The team shot arrows to end their lives.
The team continued to move deeper into the town. The door of the house was already covered with cobwebs, as if it could be pushed to the door with a touch.
"Even the cemetery is livelier than here."
"It must have been a very rich and beautiful town!" The soldiers exclaimed.
All of a sudden, four or five arrows were fired in the direction of the team, and several team members fell dead on the spot.



 DeathknellEvent（3）

"Hidden!" said alder.
The team began to separate and they each hid in the next house.
Alder supported an injured player and placed him against the wall of the house.
The injured player groaned in agony, and alder pulled out the arrow that had hit his foot.
"It's a poisonous arrow!" said alder.
When pulling out the poison arrow, the team member turned blue and died in a short time.
There was a constant sound of hacking from the outside of the house. On the other side of the house, several red cannibals broke into the roof above the house.
They shouted and rushed to the human team hiding in the house. Alder immediately organized people who could fight to resist.
Both sides began to fight, in another house, the second team and the red cannibals for the first time.
Around the house was beaten to pieces, and even some red cannibals were thrown out of the house by some powerful human soldiers.
"Try to get out of the house!" cried alder.
Two teams of human beings rushed out of the broken door. When they rushed out, something amazing happened to them.
A large group of red cannibals had been gathered outside for a long time. The red cannibals surrounded the human team like ants.
"We're in a wormhole now, we have to kill."
The red cannibal swarmed into the human team like a swarm of insects.
The human team used long swords to kill the red cannibals like meat sauce, and they began to gradually highlight the siege.
On the other side of the post station, the human soldiers are struggling. They are being devoured by the low-level cannibals step by step.
"Why hasn't Med come back after so long?" Said Willard.
"We can't carry it! Sir!"
After eating up the young villagers' militia, the cannibals rushed to the remaining human soldiers.
The old, the weak, the women and the children fled safely to taff town. The townspeople in taff town immediately found a place for them to settle down.
The fleeing villagers told the people of Tafu the story of their death and told them to tell the king about it as soon as possible.
Mede arrived at Khalid's border on a fast horse, but just when he wanted to enter Khalid, a group of people on black Buga horses surrounded him.
They were all in black armor, axes in their hands, spears and wooden shields in part.
"Who are you?" Said Med.
"We are virtuous, and you can say we are bandits, or bandits, or hooligans."
"I don't have time to waste with you. I have something to do."
As soon as may's voice fell, and he was about to leave on a fast horse, the Dane's sudden blow knocked him off the horse.
"Give us your money, or you will not be able to go out alive."
Under the pressure of mede, he reluctantly gave them only a trace of money.
"That's right. Let him go." The Danes quickly made way.
Mede got on the fast horse and left, but when he was halfway there, a long spear from behind hit his back. He fell off the horse on the spot, fell on the ground and died.
"I'm sorry, we can let you go if we take the money, but balk has given us more money. He wants us to kill you. We really can't help it." Said the chief of the Danes.
When the Danes had finished speaking, they rode away and took the horse and the head of med by the way.
On the other side of the funeral Town, the human team came out of the encirclement, but they also suffered a lot of losses. The red cannibals even blocked many places, making it difficult for them to run to the hole runway.
Alder and his first and second teams drew close to the surrounding houses. Some red cannibals were ambushed in the houses close to them. They took a wooden bow and shot at the human team. Each of them hit several team members with poisonous arrows.
The poison eroded quickly. Within a short time, the archers fell to the ground, unable to move.
When alder wanted to meet them and help them, his men stopped him.
"Give them up, general, they can't be saved!"
The team fled to a house nearest the hole. They blocked the door and windowsill with various things.
The human soldiers outside had been waiting for a long time. One of them thought they were no longer there, so he ordered the soldiers to prepare to burn the death knell.
"Light the arrow and prepare to shoot."
The human soldiers are in five ranks, one by one the arrows are ready to fire.
"Shoot!"
The rocket flew into the town of the knell, and a fire broke out in a flash. Some wooden houses were on fire.
The red cannibals panicked and gave up their encirclement and suppression of the human team.
Wave after wave of rocket rain flew to the town of the death knell. The red cannibals found the hole. They wanted to rush out. They gave up climbing.
But human soldiers will never let them go. They lie in ambush outside the hole, waiting for the red cannibals to appear.
A group of red cannibals rushed out of the hole. Just as they rushed out, another group of archers fired flying arrows at them.
One by one, the red cannibals who rushed out fell down. After a while, the bodies outside the holes piled up.
"What's the matter, they don't knock on the door?" Said alder.
A soldier opened the window to have a look. There was a lot of fire and **oke outside.
"General, there's a fire outside!"
"It's them. They think we're in trouble, so they're going to burn the death knell. Come on, let's go out now."
The soldiers kicked open the gate, and the **oke from the outside came face to face. They covered their mouths and noses, and quickly made their way to the hole.
The team moved slowly next to the body of the red cannibal, and there were running red cannibals in the back.
"No, they are coming!"
Groups of red cannibals rushed towards the human group, whose members waved their swords in the wide and narrow holes.
"You go, I'll stop them."
"No, you can't have an accident."
"Let's go!"
When the archers saw that it was alder and them, they immediately stopped shooting.
"All right, general."
"I'm fine, but there's still someone in there who hasn't come out."
The player who was killing the red cannibal threw away his sword. He ran to the exit, but he didn't want to come out.
He blocked the exit with his body. Seeing something blocking them, the red cannibal grabbed the human soldier with his claws.
"Cover the hole with something!" cried the soldier in agony.
Under duress, alder ordered several soldiers to go to the surrounding forest and cut down some trees to block the exit.
"Put the wood in front of me, leave me alone."
One by one, the wood was placed in front of the soldier. The red cannibal speeded up. Suddenly, there was a blank in front of the soldier. He knew that he had reached the limit.
After the soldier fell to the ground, the red cannibal **ashed into the wood that was holding them back.
The wood was obviously shaking, and alder and the others were a little flustered.
"Take some stones! Come on!" cried alder.
Alder and the people looked for a long time, and finally found a huge stone, but with their strength, it was obviously immovable.
The wood began to shake more and more strongly.
"Damn, what can I do? It's going to be a waste to see our efforts."
When everyone was in a desperate situation, suddenly in the forest, some tree people came out.
"What is that? Giant? "
"No, it's the tree man, the keeper of the forest."
The tree people are carrying boulders towards the town of the knell.
The tree people put the stone at the exit of the hole, when the wood barrier has been broken by the red cannibal.
But with the help of the tree man, the red cannibal was once again trapped at the exit.
After the tree man put the boulder, he left slowly. Their huge body gave people a sense of security.
"Now, keep firing the Rockets!" said alder.
Rocket rain is launched again, and waves of rocket rain are like a phoenix that is reborn from the fire and shot at the town of death bell.
The fire was raging. It spread like a group of runaway wild horses in the town.
At this time, the death knell town was like a sea of fire. Soon, the fire spread to the hole.
Red cannibals are like a group of ants in front of the fire. The raging fire cleans up all the red cannibals.
The red cannibals turn to ashes in pain, and everyone who sacrifices in them turns to dust.
The thick **oke in the town slowly rose to the sky and did not disperse for a long time.
"General, our mission is complete."
"What's the soldier's name?"
"His name is Herbert. He is a resident of taff town. At the same time, he is also a brave fighter. Without him, I'm afraid we would have died here!"
When the night no longer fears you, you will stand up and see the sun.
On the other side of the post station, the human soldiers had been defeated, and the cannibals finally ate all the soldiers, even though they were wearing armor.
The cannibal's sharp claws pierced their armor, leaving Willard and cotter alone, who were close to each other.
"We're left, sir." Willard.
"What else can we do? Willard. " Said cotter.
"That's more to say."
The two of them rushed to the cannibals, and as soon as Kurt rushed over, he was attacked by the cannibals.
The cannibals nibbled at the fallen Kurt, whose armor was pierced by claws.
The cannibal peeled off cotter's stomach, and the cannibal dug out all his organs.
"No!" cried Claude, in agony, and the red blood was pouring out of his mouth.
After a few minutes of shouting, Claude's shouts stopped, and the cannibal had di**embered his whole body.
Willard's courage vanished when he saw the cannibal finish eating crade.
A cannibal bit his hand from behind when he stopped moving for a moment.
"Ah!" Willard shouted, and when Willard responded, he knocked the cannibal to the ground with one blow.
His hand had been bitten off by cannibals, and Willard covered his hand and fell to his knees.
The cannibals approached Willard and they tore open his injured hand.
The cannibals pushed Willard to the ground, and they began to eat Willard.
"No! Why did I die? I didn't want to!" cried Willard.
The cannibal tore off both his feet. "Ah!" Willard kept shouting.
A blood hand came out of the group of cannibals. The blood hand went up until the group of cannibals tore it completely.
The cannibals did not satisfy their appetite after eating Willard, just when they wanted to walk in the direction of Khalid.
At this time, Khalid's army arrived at the post station. Under the leadership of the king, in the evening, the group of cannibals was completely wiped out by the army.
In this battle, alder and his team also joined in the final battle of encircling the cannibals.
Later, the army piled up the bodies of cannibals and burned them all with a fire.
The fire burned for many days, and the stench continued for a long time.
It wasn't until four or five days later that the stench slowly disappeared. The post house became a relic. A few days later, the king ordered that the post house be demolished, because it had become a terrible place.
The death knell cannibal incident came to an end, which left an indelible shadow in alder's heart.



 Alder'sdeparture

The death knell cannibali** was over, but it left a scar in alder's heart.
On a quiet night, alder leaned against the terrace, quietly watching the bright moon in the sky.
But the shadow of the death knell event remained in his mind, and the cruel pictures constantly came to his mind.
The death of the team members, cannibal monsters constantly eating the unarmed people
Suddenly there was a picture of Herbert blocking the exit of the hole in the moon.
"No! Herbert! You can't do that!" cried alder.
When he rubbed his eyes, the picture disappeared in a flash.
Alder ran back to his room. He was sitting in a chair. He wanted to sleep, but he couldn't.
So alder stayed up all night, he thought all night, but he also made a decision.
"What? You're leaving? " OSG said.
"Yes, Mr. Wang, I want to relax. The war is over. Now we all live a peaceful life. I want to resign as a general. Do you agree?" Said alder.
OSG looked at Alder's firm eyes, and he decided that he would resign.
"Well, as you are, I agree to resign as general for you, but if there is war, can you come back?"
"Yes, Wang Shang."
"Well, you go."
With the king's approval, alder resigned as a general. He took off the general's uniform and went to taff Town, which he yearned for.
When alder arrived in taff, people welcomed him back very much and even invited him to eat a lot.
Alder went back to his cabin (built by taff town for Ariel), which was very dirty, with cobwebs on the roof and dust on the ground
Alder was going to take good care of it. After cleaning the house, he lay on the bed and thought about the happy things.
Alder's rural life began.
He built a **all farm next to his house and began to work hard every day.
The carefree rural life makes alder feel the beauty of the world. In taff Town, he seems to be isolated from the world without any clutter. Until one day, he met a woman.
One morning, alder was still working in the fields as usual.
Suddenly, across from his house, a woman in plain clothes was working in the field.
That woman is gorgeous, her face is carved with distinct features, and her face with edges and corners is very beautiful. The appearance seems to be unrestrained, but the light in the eyes is not to be despised.
A golden hair, a pair of long and thin peach blossom eyes under the eyebrows of a pair of swords, full of amorous, people will fall into it if they are not careful. Tall and straight nose, thick and thin red lips in the right now is rippling with another dazzling **ile.
Over time, alder was slowly fascinated by her. Alder looked at her every day, as if he would lose his temper if he could not see her.
Alder began to investigate her. He asked the townspeople around him about her family name.
"Her name is Caroline. She's a very beautiful woman. I don't know how many people in the town want to pursue her." Said an old man.
"Oh, her name is Caroline, I see."
"Well, you don't like her like that." The old man said with a **ile.
Alder was a little embarrassed and left in a hurry.
"Hahaha, I said that kid likes her!"
As alder ran home, his heart pounded. He hid by the window and watched Caroline quietly. Alder wanted to pursue her, but he didn't know how to open his mouth.
So he thought for another night.
The next morning, while alder was getting his words together, he opened the window and saw that Caroline was gone.
Alder was so worried that he ran to ask the old man.
"Where is Caroline, please?" Said alder, very anxious.
"She went out, she should be back after the meeting. She often went to the **all forest on the other side of Bowen mountain to relax."
After alder heard this, his anxious heart calmed down. He went back to the room and waited for Caroline's return.
But after a day, Caroline still didn't come back. As the evening approached, alder wandered around the room.
He thought of what the old man had said, and alder decided that he would go to mount Bowen to find her.
He arranged his clothes, took a sword and hurried to the other side of the stable. He rode a horse to the direction of Bowen mountain.
Because the horse couldn't go up the mountain, alder went to mount Bowen and let it go. He decided to go up the mountain alone.
He groped for a long time on the mountain. Gradually, he found a **all forest. He walked down a **all mountain road. When he came to the forest, he felt a strong magic atmosphere.
In the forest, Caroline was chased by a green monster. She found that she seemed to lose her way and could not run out of the forest.
In the middle of her run, she ran into something.
"Ah! How painful! "Caroline found out that she had run into someone.
"You are?" Caroline asked.
"Just think I'm a passer-by, follow me and I'll take you out."
"Well."
Alder took Caroline's hand and ran. He was instantly happy.
But the monster suddenly rushed out from the other side of the forest and blocked their way.
A forest savage, who was almost as tall as a man, rushed in.
His whole body is covered with black lock armour from head to foot, his face is dark green, his eyes are black as black charcoal, his tongue is bright red, and he has a huge long gun in his hand.
"What is it?" Caroline said.
"This is a forest savage. I didn't expect that there would be such a guy in a **all forest. First you find a place to hide. I'll deal with him."
Alder drew out his sword and vowed to fight for life and death with the forest savages.
He hit him back and forth with a heavy Orc skin shield, and fell to the ground.
Then he flashed through alder's chop with the speed of a viper, but alder would not give him a third chance.
The sword hit his helmet, and a flash of sparks flashed. His brain splashed with the fragments of his helmet on the spot, and his body fell down slowly as if it were extremely unwilling.
But alder was also hit by a long spear from a forest savage and suffered some injuries.
Caroline came out from behind a tree and he picked up alder.
"Are you ok?"
"It's OK. Let's find a place to hide. I'll take you out tomorrow."
They found a **all cave in the woods, and alder was leaning against the wall.
"Where are you going?"
"I'll find some herbs and bandage you."
"Be safe!"
"Well!"
Caroline mashed up the herbs and helped to alder's wound.
"Can you make medicine?"
"I've learned a lot of skills."
"It's late. Let's get some sleep and start tomorrow."
"Well, yes."
So they spent the night in the cave.



 ThebirthofAlger

The dawn crossed the sky, and the night was torn by the dazzling light. Because of the death of the forest savage, the enchantment in the forest gradually disappeared.
"It's time we left."
Caroline went to wake up alder, who was rolling his bleary eyes.
"Gone?" Alder yawned.
"Well, let's go." Caroline said.
"Are you well?"
"Long time ago, my body is so strong, you see." Alder gestured as he spoke.
"Ha ha, don't do it. I won't help you if it comes back later."
"Well, don't do that."
The two men dressed and went down to the bottom of the **all stone slope.
After they got out of the forest, they went to the mountain path of Bowen mountain.
"Then we went back to town. Could you cook something for me first?" Said alder.
"Of course, you saved my life, and I will repay you well. Can you tell me your name?"
"My name is alder."
"You are the one who killed the demon king?"
"Yes, you know that. It seems that I am famous." Alder couldn't help laughing.
Al took Caroline's hand. "Let's go. Let's go out of the mountain together.".
I don't know why, when alder grabbed Caroline's hand, Caroline suddenly felt a tremor in her heart. She felt that the other side's hand was so meaningful, and unconsciously clenched alder's hand.
"There is a stone ridge in front of you. Be careful. I'll go first, and then I'll take you on the other side," said alder.
"OK ~" Caroline waits for alder to jump to the opposite side and hand out his hand to alder.
Caroline leaps forward, and alder holds Caroline's waist, buffering her forward speed, but still can't stand the momentum. Caroline gets into alder's arms as soon as she puts it.
Alder quickly hugged him for fear that both of them would fall to the ground. Caroline jumped into alder's arms. Alder **elled Caroline, the woman. All of a sudden, alder's heart thumped, a long lost heart.
What's wrong with this? Alder thought.
Caroline got out of alder's arms.
"Are you ok?" Al patted the leaves on her head.
"It's OK. Where are we?" Caroline's face was red.
Alder looked forward. "It's fast. We're going to walk out of Bowen mountain for a few miles."
"Well, then we're going to win!" And then Caroline took alder's hand. This is the first time Caroline wants to hold alder's hand today, like a couple's. Caroline didn't realize why she wanted to lead alder.
"Alder, let's go." Caroline is as brilliant as a flower.
"Good" alder was pulled by Caroline, like a car pulling a cart.
Both alder and Caroline were very happy, just like they had a spring outing as children.
Alder followed Caroline, and saw the woman's full buttocks twisting in front of her, and her slender waist swaying around her buttocks. For some reason, even though she was naked in front of her, she didn't feel anything, but now she was so moved.
Alder stared at Caroline's body again and walked for a while. He couldn't resist the temptation and felt his face red.
After another walk, alder whispered, "Caroline.".
"What's the matter?" Caroline turned her head, with a **ile on her face and long hair on her side.
Alder was stunned. He had willow eyebrows and peach eyes in front of him. His red lips were tender and dripping. Alder felt his heart beating fast.
"Caroline, can I hold you?" Alder looked at Caroline in confusion.
"I want to, alder," Caroline said, her heart full of love.
The two hugged each other. The heat couldn't be stopped. At first, alder gently touched Caroline's lips, then put his tongue into Caroline's mouth, and the two stroked and kissed.
Caroline was hot and panting softly. The woman turned around, supported a tree, took off her pants and raised her white buttocks.
The two hetero***uals are enjoying the moment, forgetting when and where it is.
After a while, the two men were awake, and alder was panting, but he still didn't want to leave the body lying on Caroline, calling each other's names.
"Hello, Caroline." Alder stroked Caroline's bun.
Caroline's face was red, and she just got great satisfaction. At the moment, she just wanted to drill into alder's arms and digest her passion with warmth.
Half pay, two people put on their clothes, and then continue to move forward. At this time, both of them try to stick to each other, for fear that each other may run away. It is the appearance of the two people at this time.
"Here we are. Taff is right in front of us." Alder held Caroline by the waist and pointed to the front.
"Well, I don't want to leave yet. Let's do it again." Caroline was embarrassed to drill into alder's arms.
"Well, when we get out, we'll do it ten times in my house." alder hugged Caroline.
After a few more turns, we can see the path under the mountain. There is a **all stone step in front leading to the bottom.
The stone steps are about ten meters high, only one rope ladder is close to the stone steps, and only one person can go down at a time.
"Caroline, I'll go down, I'll take you down." With a bad **ile on his face, alder thought that if he could hug Caroline later, he could wipe up some more money.
"Well, then you have to catch me." Caroline giggled, clutching her mouth. "Then don't break my waist."
They had a tacit fight.
Alder went down the rope ladder.
Caroline followed, but in the second half, it happened to be empty, and alder quickly hugged Caroline.
Everything around seemed to condense in an instant. Alder and Caroline were like princes and princesses.
Alder looked at Caroline, who was being held. Caroline's Blush became more and more red, which seemed a little embarrassed.
"All right, put me down. It's time we left."
Alder was back to his senses. He put Caroline down and the two continued to think about taff.
Around noon, they came to taff town. They all held hands all the way, as if they didn't want to let go.
The people in the town looked at them and couldn't help admiring.
Caroline took alder into her house and she cooked something for alder.
"Well, it's delicious!"
"Ha ha, eat more if you like."
"If I could eat what you cooked every day, I would die."
"Don't say such silly things." Caroline said with a **ile.
Caroline brought the dishes into the kitchen. While Caroline was washing the dishes, alder grabbed her from behind. He kissed Caroline's ears, and then went down her cheek from behind.
Caroline blushed. She tried to break free but stopped.
"Don't make any noise." Caroline said coyly.
"I like you, Caroline. Would you like to be my woman?"
"Here..." Caroline was a little embarrassed to answer.
"You are hesitating."
"No, can I think about it?"
"Well, I'll go back first. Goodbye."
In the evening, Caroline was sitting in her chair, thinking back to what alder said today. As she was thinking, a knock at the door interrupted her thinking.
Caroline opened the door and saw that it was alder.
"Alder, you're here. Come in."
"Have you thought about it?" Said alder.
"I......" Caroline pursed her lips.
Alder pushes her to the wall. Alder just looks at Caroline's lips and frowns. He steps forward to break Caroline's chin.
Caroline was stunned and stared at Alder, and then alder's lips came up, with the taste of his body, domineering but sad.
The gnawed lower lip was a little painful, and alder took advantage of it to enter the tongue with the **ell of rust - it was blood.
Lips and teeth intertwined, Caroline suddenly responded, struggling in alder's arms.
Alder buttoned her chin and sucked at the breath in her mouth.
"Don't do that." Caroline hurriedly pushed away Al and said.
"It seems that you still haven't accepted me, so I have to go."
As soon as alder's voice fell, just as he wanted to leave, a **all hand caught him.
"I like you, alder."
"Really? Caroline
"Really, I like you."
After alder heard this, he picked up Caroline. He took Caroline to the room. He threw Caroline on the bed.
"What do you want? Alder. " Caroline said. Her heart was beating fast.
Alder looked at Caroline, her face red, as if she was a beast.
Alder then held Caroline down, and this time he seemed to be pushing very hard.
"Ah ~ you hurt me, alder." Caroline whispered. She's a little rebellious.
But as if the more she resisted, the harder alder would be.
"I can't help it, Caroline, can I?" Said alder.
In this way, an unforgettable spring night is staged.
After the Spring Festival, alder gently wiped the tears from Caroline's eyes with his hands, and he kissed her on the forehead.
"Well, just now I'm not good. I'm in a hurry. I'll go to bed after wiping."
"I don't blame you, alder. Will you take care of me all my life?"
"Yes, you will take my hand and walk with your eyes closed. You will not get lost."
"Why do you fall in love with me?" Caroline said.
"I love you for no purpose, just for you." Said alder.
After that, alder covers Caroline. Alder lays the floor on the other side of the bed. They fall asleep one after another.
In this way, alder and Caroline had an unforgettable first night, and their love began.
A few days later, alder and Caroline announced their marriage. The wedding was held in taff town. Caroline was also pregnant with her love crystallization with alder.
She gave birth to a boy, who they named the son of Alger alder.



 Barzel'sSeizeofpower

"Get out of the way! Smelly beggar! I have nothing for you! "
In rodlow's street, a man in simple clothes is lazily walking on the street. He is the son of King Bert: Berg. He is also the heir to the throne.
But he lost everything because of a sudden accident and ended up being a beggar in the street.
He looked at the king's city standing in front of him and the soldiers patrolling the street, and his eyes could not help but shed tears.
He took a note out of his pocket, and in his mind he thought back to what Bert had said before: "take this note and go! You will get everything again one day, and then you will be anonymous."
In the middle of his memory, someone patted him on the shoulder from behind.
"Go, Wilbur. You're always here to see something, or you won't be able to get food later."
"I see. I'm coming."
In the south of the continent stands a human King City: rodero. After the all-out war, rodero's strength has declined from then on.
The government of rodero is corrupt and incompetent. The top-level people only enjoy their own prosperity and don't care about the life of the lower level people at all.
Low class people live a life of poverty, many people have become street beggars.
In 1897, Bertie, the fourth king of rodero, was about to abdicate, and bazel, the king's confidant and Regent, became the king's king.
The king's position will be inherited by Borg, bort's son, but something unexpected happened just days before the ceremony.
In laver, the capital of rodero, the black wizard bazel is discussing a secret meeting with his apprentice and general: seizing the throne.
"My Lord, rodlow's forces are only over 200. We can send troops to capture rodlow at any time." Hilton said.
"Well, tomorrow we will set out. As long as we kill the dog king, his mountains and rivers will come into my hands. You are indispensable to our prosperity." Bazel said.
"Yes, sir."
"Your honor, gersted, please." One soldier said.
"Who is gersted?" Hilton said.
"He's GERT's heir, a real troublemaker. Let him in."
"Yes, my Lord."
"My Lord, what's the matter with setting up an army outside?" Said gersted.
"General gersted, I'm just doing a little drill. Don't make a fuss, general. If you come, I'll arrange a room for you."
"How can I trouble you, my lord?"
"No trouble, no trouble."
"Thank you very much."
"Somebody, take general gersted to the room for a rest."
"This way, general." Said the soldier.
As the soldiers took gersted away, basil gestured to Hilton.
"What can I do for you, my lord?" Hilton said.
"Tomorrow you will try your best to trap him. He is the loyal minister of the old king. If you can't do it, you will do it."
"Yes, sir. I will not let him stand in the way of your plan."
The next morning, gersted opened his bleary eyes and a glimmer of light reflected on his bed.
He got up from the bed and came to the door. When he wanted to open the door, he found that the door couldn't be opened. He clapped hard and shouted, but no one responded to him.
In the plain of rodlow, a large number of soldiers formed into a square to gather outside the walls of rodlow.
"Eh! Isn't that our man? What are they doing out of town? " Said a guard on the wall.
"Ready!"
After hearing the order, the soldiers under the city immediately made an archery gesture.
"What are they doing?"
"Shoot!"
A wave of arrow rain shot out of the longbow and the crossbow. The arrow rain flew to the city of rodero like a black cloud.
The guards and the people in the city were all hit by arrows, and the people in the street were scared to hide in their homes.
The second wave of arrow rain came again.
"Stop the arrow! Are you crazy?" Cried the guard in the city.
But the soldiers in the city didn't listen to him. They continued to shoot.
With the coming of the arrow rain, the arrows in rodero city were fixed on the streets, houses and walls like iron nails, and the shouting on the walls stopped.
"Go to the city! Catch the king alive!" cried bazel.
The soldiers shouted and rushed to the gate, which opened wide, and a large number of soldiers entered the city.
The king's army, defending the king, vowed to fight to the death, but they were so few that they were defeated by the rebels.
The remaining soldiers fled to the palace and told the king to escape.
"Wang Shang, these anti thieves have revolted. We are outnumbered. Hurry to take the prince with you."
"General, they have attacked outside the palace."
"What? King, you go first. Let's postpone the time. Let's go and follow me to fight against the enemy. "
"Yes, general."
"Berger, you go, I'll stay." Burt said.
"No, father, let's go together."
"Their goal is me, you go quickly."
"Come on, silly boy, or we'll both die here in a moment."
Burt took a note out of his pocket and thrust it into Borg's hand.
"What is this?"
"Take this note and go! You'll be incognito. One day, you'll get everything back."
"Then what should I do?"
"There is a secret way in the palace. Where can I go? Go to be a beggar after I go out."
Berger still didn't want to go. "There's no time! Go, my son." Said Bert, pushing away Berg.
Berg ran away with tears in his eyes. "Run! Run!" cried Bert.
"Goodbye, son." When Burt turned around, groups of soldiers surrounded him.
Burt showed a calm air, and he was not afraid at all.
In the middle of the soldiers came a man in a black robe with a wand.
"Regent basil, you are singing that play. How dare you offend the king?"
"Do you really think you are the king of a country? Old man. "
"Are you not for the throne?"
"I want not only your throne, but also your mountains and rivers. Do you know how long I have been waiting for this day? I waited for 601 years, suffered to die three kings, the day does not die I can not bear the day, finally I met you this faint king
"Then why didn't you dare to fight back? It's only when I'm on top that I dare to rebel. "
"How could I dare to make a mess of fat when the three kings were safe, cautious and suspicious?"
"It's hard to defend the house from day to night! It's all my fault. I shouldn't have given you the military power. "
"It's no use regretting now. Do you know how much it cost me to persuade these soldiers? I want to come back from you now, Dog King, give me your mountains and rivers. "
Burt did not reply to basil. He remained calm, like a statue.
"Where's Berger?"
"I don't know."
"It doesn't matter if you don't say it. I'll find him sooner or later. Somebody, put him in jail for me."
"Yes, my Lord."
Two soldiers took Burt away, Burt was locked in prison forever, until he died.
After bazer took office, he announced to the whole city that he would take the post of king in the future. He also issued a notice of Berger wanted in the bulletin board, claiming that as long as Berger was seized and handed over to the government, there would be a lot of rewards.
After Berger escaped, he took off his gorgeous clothes and put on a simple suit.
He walked carefully into the ranks of beggars. Berger was not recognized by the beggars. The beggars thought he was new here.
"Hello, what's your name?" Said a beggar.
"My name is Wilbur. Please take care of the little one."
"Don't worry. Follow us. There must be food."
On Rafael's side, gersted opened the door with tough means. When he came out of the door not far away, Hilton appeared from gersted's rear with a dozen soldiers and shot him to death.
Then Hilton sent for gersted's body to be sacked and thrown into Bruce forest.
The day after he took office, Mr. bazer added several new laws to the law, stipulating that men of *****hood must take part in military service and must not rebel against government orders.
Those beggars in the street, knowing the law, joined the army one after another. They didn't have a reason, just for a meal. But it will be hard training for them.
Slowly, a powerful country began to rise. The ideals of those former kings would eventually come true, and rodero would embark on the road of military power.



 TheWarCry（1）

The downfall of vickson and bayat and the end of the cannibali** in knell town mark the further progress of peaceful life, but the peaceful life has not gradually entered into perfection.
There is a huge independent Orc tribe hidden in the East: tyconnel (the orc Kingdom established near the demon mountain by the orc leader thad who led the escaped orcs during the fall of kalar). With the passage of time, they are gradually forgotten by people. They followed the example of humans, dwarves, and elves, and set out to build a subordinate tribe of their own: Surem.
They have been hidden for many years. No one knows their existence except for the five witches (ajenon, Bevis, Casio, bazel and AMOS). The orcs have been waiting for an opportunity for so many years.
Yes, they finally made it. From 1146 to 1908, the downfall of vickson and bayat created a precious opportunity for them.
In 1908, Salas, the successor of the orc leader Sade, came to power. Salas immediately summoned all the Tauren and trolls to the assembly.
Maurice, the Tauren chief, and Greg, the troll chief, set out with their soldiers for tyconnel.
Hordes of ORC fighters gathered in front of the stone statue of Sade, and Salas stood in the middle of the statue on a black wolf.
When Tauren and Troll arrive, they will gather on both sides of ORC soldiers according to their positions.
"Today, we need to fulfill the wishes of our ancestors. We need to conquer the West and expand our territory. The time is ripe. We have been hiding for 762 years. Now it's time for us to return to the world. Now the two great demons, vickson and bayat, have collapsed. Take out your will to fight. No one can hinder our way to hegemony." Salas said.
The next cheers. This time, the orcs are well prepared. They have a very strong force, which is the result of their long 762 years. With the help of Tauren and trolls, it's just as powerful as a tiger.
Under the decision of Salas, the orc army will attack watts, the second human power in the West.
"Are we going to hit watts? Salas. " Morris said.
"Yes, the terrain of watts is very suitable for us, and it also occupies the fourth largest plain: Brano. And it has huge forests on the Kyle River, which is very suitable for us. "
"Where is our way forward?"
"We have to go first through Laffer, then through the jungle of Georgia to the border of davotsk."
"Laver? That's the field of human beings. If it's jungle, it's OK. "
"Don't worry, I guarantee that the orc army can easily cross Rafer."
The next day, Salas set out with the orc army, but when they arrived at the gate, the soldiers in the city of laver blocked their way.
"Saras, why do you deceive us?"
"Don't worry, we'll be there in a moment."
Just when they were bothered, a black crow flew to the soldier's shoulder. After a while, the crow flew away.
"Let them pass." Said the soldier.
The soldiers on and under the city disarmed and made way for a wide road.
The orc army continued to advance, slowly moving into the direction of the jungle in Gil.
"You are a good friend of mine, basil." Salas said.
In the afternoon, the orc army arrived in the capital of vodsk, Pasco.
At this time, the orcs were hungry and could not help but want to fight and kill.
"Blow the trumpet, we'll attack at once."
Blare blare, a loud horn sounded on the plains of Brano, and the soldiers in pszco noticed the orc army gathered on the plains.
The orcs, dressed in silver armor, with machetes and spears in their hands, rushed to pusco with the sound of the horn, which was particularly dazzling in the sun.
"Find a group of unknown groups and prepare to attack."
The soldiers of all the defense lines in the city drew back their bows and said, "let's shoot!" a row of neat sharp arrows shot at the running orcs, and the orcs in front fell one after another.
Under the attack of sharp arrows, the orcs could hardly rely on the walls of pusco.
The more Salas looked at it, the worse, "the Tauren and the bat Knight (the troll's air force) went up to support us and pulled out our disintegrator (the orc's super strong wooden four wheel catapult)." Salas said.
In an instant, a large group of giant bats came to the sky. They were rode by excellent Troll warriors.
"It's the giant bat. The arrow tower gives me a concentrated fire to clear them." Kats said.
The bat knights in the sky flew to the city of pusco, and they dropped a bottle of something similar to medicine.
When the potion fell to the ground, it immediately burned, and some fell on the soldiers' lines of defense.
Ah! There was a fire on the soldier's body, and the defense lines in the city were in disorder immediately.
The Tauren pushed the disintegrator's catapult out of the city of pusco. "Throw me incendiary bombs."
A number of incendiary bombs were thrown out of the disintegrator's catapult. The human soldiers who had just been harassed by the bat knight had not yet calmed down. Then, a wave of incendiary bombs hit them.
Pusco's line of defense suddenly collapsed, and the Tauren rushed out of the city gate, pounding the city gate with their wooden totem.
The orc army arrived at the city wall, and one by one ladders were erected on the wall.
But the arrow tower did not collapse. When the bat Knight circled over the city, the sharp arrow from the arrow tower shot down a dozen bat knights.
The orcs climbed up the wall one after another, "they come up, draw their swords and meet the enemy!" the human soldiers of the first defense line fought with the orcs.
"Hurry up, we must capture the city gate and pull out the arrow tower of human beings. The fire will not stop us for long."
The disintegrator throws out the flint. The flint flies to the inside of the arrow tower. The guards inside the arrow tower run out immediately.
"The second and third line of defense went to help the soldiers on the city wall, and the fourth line followed me to the city." Kats said.
"Light the arrows and shoot at their catapult." Some of the remaining turrets immediately ignited sharp arrows, one by one, fired at the orc's catapult.
Because the disintegrator is made of wood, when he touches the rocket arrow, he immediately ignites a fire, and three or four disintegrators' stone throwing vehicles are burned up by the fire.
"The destroyer is destroyed, chief."
"Beat me drums, cheer me up, bat Knights throw me explosives."
The rumble of drums sounded in the rear of the orc army. When the orc soldiers heard it, their morale soared. They became crazy. They even jumped on the human soldiers and gnawed their necks with their mouths.
After more than 30 times of impact, the semi solid city gate finally collapsed. As the vanguard of the orc army, Tauren **ashed the huge totem to the tiny human soldiers. Many human soldiers were **ashed into meat sauce by the totem.
"Put out your shield against the enemy!" cried Cathy. The human soldiers quickly formed a line, carrying shields, swords and spears against the orcs.
"Smash the shield forward, spear forward." When the shouting Orc soldiers rushed to the shield array, they were **ashed to the ground with a shield by the human soldiers.
"Ready for the archer." The archers in the city and the archers in the shield opened their bows and aimed at the Tauren.
"Let go!" the sharp arrow was shot from the long bow, almost hitting the key point, and two or three Tauren fell down like this.
"Change position!" the human soldier began to change position rapidly, like a blade moving rapidly.
The orc soldiers are almost close to the human shield array, and they will be killed by the human soldiers in the array as soon as they get close to it. After the human changes their positions, the four sides are surrounded by shields, and even the upper part has taken protective measures, just like a pangolin.
Bat Knights throw explosives from the sky. The power of explosives is very strong. They will explode as soon as they are hit hard. It is very unstable, but it also meets the air strike required by the orc army.
Although it's said that sometimes they hurt their friends by mistake, the orcs don't care. The battlefield is dangerous and there is no mercy to talk about.
The potion began to fall on the human soldier, "what is this?" One soldier said.
Bang - suddenly there was an explosion. "Ah ~ my hand! My hand!" cried a soldier in agony. He watched his blow up hand and kept twitching.
Bang - Bang - bang, explosives exploded in all parts of the city. Many human soldiers were wounded or even killed.
Both the armor and the buildings in the city were blown open by explosives, and a **all hole was made in part of the building. "Take them away, quick!" the soldier dragged the wounded soldier away from the battlefield.
All the defense lines on the wall suddenly collapsed, and the orcs occupied the wall. They chased the escaping humans and killed them constantly.
The bat Knight flies on the human head again, even sucks the wounded blood greedily.
Soon, the black cloud with thunder drifted to the southeast, and the leader of bat Knight led a group of bats to approach along the city of pszco, shielding the sun and filling the hearts of the people with fear.
"Send out wild Warriors (a kind of savage and strong Orc warrior with a battle axe in hand, which is more ferocious and violent than the average Orc warrior.) And the flying Orc Knight (another air force of orcs, usually used to hunt down the remnant soldiers and carry out air strikes.). "
With a wave of explosions, the human shield array was broken, and some of the shields had been blown up.
"General, the shield is damaged!"
"What? This is bad. We sent out a herald saying that we had been attacked. "
"Yes, general, I will do it immediately."
"Strange, don't you know that from the fort?"
"Fortress?"
"The fortress is our outpost. Are these guys from the other side of the jungle?"
Thousands of orcs stormed the human front with the deafening sound of killing.
The human soldiers had no time to reorganize the shield array. They could only use the original methods to fight. For a while, the ground was covered with the blood of both sides.
After the end of the orc army's charge, just when the human soldiers were not easy to recover from the fierce attack, the low roar filled the valley, and the orc crazy soldiers shouted "long live the orc!" The second leader of the troll, Oswald (the super hunter of the troll family, hidden in the light and dark) And Morris, with the edge and the axe.
The human soldiers began to panic. Just as they turned around to prepare for the attack, another group of orcs sent more troops into the enemy's array again.
Many human soldiers want to retreat and escape the trap.
"We can't carry the offensive, general."
"Abandon the city, retreat quickly, withdraw to Watts, go to the stable, hurry!"
The wounded pangolin was swallowed by the orc army.
"Retreat, escape! Set out in the direction of the city of Watts! "The human remnant mounted the fast horse and fled towards the rear of the city.
When the orcs won, they immediately cheered. "Don't be happy. The good play is still ahead!" Salas said.
In the process of retreating, dozens of flying animals suddenly hovered in the sky.
"Watch the sky!" said caters.
The orc cavalry riding on the flying beast (a bipedal flying dragon, domesticated by the orc tribe) immediately threw a forked spear stained with toxin to the human cavalry in the air. The human soldier in the stab fell off his horse and died after struggling for a while.
Some flying animals even fly to the side of the human cavalry. They pick up the human cavalry with their feet. When they fly to the sky, they throw them down in an instant.
"Be careful, general."
"It's almost woczk. Hold on a little longer."
"When we find our cavalry and enemy flying animals in the sky, we will immediately shoot at them." Said the soldier in the city of wozk.
The gate of wozke opened slowly, and the only human cavalry rushed in at once.
At this time, Bimr, the president of the Council of wordskein city (temporary king, the institution set up by the king of each country, must take office once in hundreds or thousands of years, to take over the newcomers who do not want to be king, and will not step down until the second new king takes Office), is watching the panting human soldiers.
Carters is coming down from the horse. "Great president Bimr, we have been attacked by the orcs, we are outnumbered."
"I see. What's the matter with the fort? They don't even know about it?"
"I don't know. I guess the orcs came from the other side of the grove. They went straight over Clifford castle."
Just as they were still talking, "come on, open the door, I'm the guard of the fortress." A low cry caught their attention.



 TheWarCry（2）

The human soldier opened the gate of the city. The soldier on the horse came in. He looked very weak. He fell off his horse half the time.
Two soldiers rushed to help him up. "What happened?"
"I'm the guard of the fortress. We know that the city of pusco was attacked. We sent cavalry to try to help them, but when we got halfway, we were attacked by Wolf knights and trolls. That's the situation at that time."
"Sir, please come and have a look."
"There's a lot of fire in pusco. There's something in the sky circling around. Send reinforcements immediately and immediately reinforce pusco."
"Yes, sir."
A cavalry of 800 soldiers set out at once. They had no sooner left the fort than they had been hit by an unprecedented attack.
One by one, spears flying from the left hit many cavalry. They all fell off their horses. Some of them even died with their horses and people.
A group of trolls rushed into the cavalry at an extremely fast speed. They dragged the soldiers down from their horses and stabbed them to death with their spears.
"Defense! Defense!" soldiers and horses were in constant panic. Some cavalry rushed out of the panic, but before they could get out of the way, the troll soldiers shot out their spears and killed them.
The cavalry pulled out the sword and fought with the troll. The sword cut off the throat of the troll. A deep red blood spurted from the throat of the troll.
After a while, the human cavalry annihilated all the trolls, they put on the battle again, and continued to set out.
But this is only the first wave of the orc offensive, soon, the second wave of offensive followed, the strongest wolf Knight of the orc (predator of the ORC) came.
A wild howl accompanied their momentum. They came to kill the human cavalry with a big knife and a mount wolf.
"It's the wolf knight. Be ready for the charge fight. Charge! Brave knights! "
When the two sides collided, the wolf cavalry was obviously better. They cut off dozens of human cavalry's heads with their heavy knives.
The wolf even began to bite the human soldiers on the ground, some of them were shaking back and forth with the human soldiers in their mouths until the body of the human soldiers was torn in two.
"Sir, you're going to Watts. Don't go to pusco. We'll cover you."
"But here..."
"Let's go. We can't get to pusco. Let's go."
Just as the soldier's voice fell, a wolf fell on him from behind.
When the officer was forced to ride the horse, he left. Just when the two wolf knights wanted to catch up, two cavalry rushed out to stop them and killed the two wolf knights with their sharp swords.
The officer who escaped looked back at the horrible battle and the soldiers who were fighting. He was really a little upset.
The battle lasted for a long time. The final winner was the wolf cavalry. They killed all the human cavalry. The earth was red with blood. There were corpses everywhere on the plain. The wolves were eating the corpses on the ground.
"The task has been completed. It's time for us to go back and report to Salas." Said the leader of the wolf knight.
"Then I'll run to wotsk."
"It turns out that's why I didn't see reinforcements from the fortress coming to support me. It turned out that they had already been done on the way!"
"Help him down and have a good rest."
"Yes, president."
"Pusco has fallen, and now all we can contact is the people on the other side of the fortress." Kats said.
"What do you think I should do?" Bimr said, looking at the king's stone standing in front of him.
"Why don't we ask other countries to help us?"
"I've sent messengers, but none of them have come back."
"Why not light the beacon?"
"It's not going to work. It's going to get the orc's attention."
"No one's going to help us anymore, Katz."
"No, there must be someone."
"Who? The Khalid? Rodero? The gilnas? Dwarves? Or elves? The Coordination Conference is a failed conference. There is no so-called alliance at all. We can only fight alone, cartels. "
"What's the matter with you? President, you are not such a person. "
"I've always been me. Don't worry. I'm ordering you now, general Cutts. Please do your job."
"Report leader, we have killed all the human missionaries, and make sure no country knows that we are attacking watts."
"Very well, everyone have a good rest. Today, the soldiers are tired. We have two days' rest in pska city. On the third day, we will launch a general attack on Watts."
As the sky darkened, the warczk's uneasy day came to an end, and the soldiers groaned at the loss of the puzco defense.
"Where is the injured man recuperating today?"
"He's in the fourth room on the right, general."
"OK, I see. Thank you."
A knock on the door. "Come in, please."
"How is your recovery?"
"Almost. I should be able to stand up again and fight with you in another day."
"My name is Katz."
"Kagos, please take care of me. I'm a cavalry captain in the fort."
"I feel everyone is in fear, even the president, everyone is in fear."
"When the war came, who was not afraid? With the fall and helplessness of pusco, their fear deepened again."
Katz and Angus talked in the room for a long time, until late at night, as time went by, the quiet days ended.
The third day, the final battle, the orc army regrouped, waiting for Salas's instructions.
"When will Harriet arrive?"
"Report to the leader. I've sent the wolf knight to inform him. It should be on the way now."
"Well, now we attack first, and then when they come, we attack the human race."
Outside the city of pszco, drums began to ring out. "Do you hear that? Kagos. " "I hear it. It's drumming."
The two ran to the wall and saw the hordes of orcs gathering. They seemed very excited.
"It seems that the final battle is coming."
On the other side of watts, Harriet (the sword saint of the orcs, together with Oswald and Morris) and another group of ORC army are approaching watts.
"It's the wolf Knight! How is the war ahead? "
"Report to general, at present, we have succeeded in taking pusco. Now we will wait for you to take woczk with one stroke."
"It seems that Salas is not bad, everyone speed up!"
"All the soldiers gathered outside the city."
"Outside the city? What do you mean? "
All the soldiers of woczk gathered outside the city, and they sat on the ground waiting for the next order.
"Whose order is this?"
"General, this is the order of President Bimr."
"Where is he now?"
"He's right ahead."
"What's the matter? President? "
"We can't let our buildings be damaged. It's the work of our ancestors for a hundred years."
"Oh! You're great. You're a hero, president. "
"What do you mean by that?"
"You're crazy, president. You're crazy to the point where there's no cure."
"So you're good, general Cutts."
"The orc army was found ahead."
"Very well. Now all of us stand up and stand ready to fight." Said caters loudly.
When the soldiers heard the order, they quickly arrayed as if they had been trained.
Part of the soldiers were divided into four groups, each group holding a shield and spear and squatting to complete the array. Each group was divided into three rows, with six people in each row. The soldiers were in front of each other in two horizontal "three" words, with four spaces between the two words.
The rest of the soldiers began to line up around the two three characters. The soldiers formed an inverted "U" letter. After the formation of the "U" letter, the two characters were gradually half surrounded. The back of the inverted "U" letter was straight without any bending.
They are standing, just like the soldiers squatting down, they hold the flag, shield, spear and sword forward, and the archer's position is behind them. They pull out their bows, install their arrows, and wait for the orders of Kats.
"Somebody, take the president to a safe place. I don't want him to give us any trouble later."
"Carters! You!"
"I see, general, president. This way."
The two sides are like two beasts standing against each other. No one will let them.
"How many of us are there."
"Back to the general, there are only 6000 of us."
"Hum! Think you have no way to escape? Dare to fight with us outside the city. Go! My soldiers! "Cried Salas. The orc army all rushed to the human square, and the final battle began.
Darkness shrouds the earth with more amazing speed, black clouds appear with overwhelming force, rare winter thunder and strong wind are raging on the plain, and lightning illuminates the mountain.
In the thunder, another group of dark shadows came out like a tide. They are not the fog brought by the strong wind, but the giant bats flying from the East. Even the sun can't shoot through the tight formation of these giant bats.
For a while, everyone was shrouded in utter consternation and confusion. Even when cartels warned everyone, the darkness continued to expand. Man looked at the sky, and there was a cry of surprise in the army.
"What's the thunder in the sky?"
"That's their trick, don't worry about it."
The feud between the Watts and the orcs is very deep. Their swords and spears flash like cold flame in the gloom, and every warrior's chest is full of murderous spirit that does not stop killing the orcs.
"Release the arrow!" under the command of Kats, the archers in the rear immediately shot out the arrow, and each sharp arrow seemed to enter the enemy's body with a burning anger.
After the arrow rain of hatred, the orcs rushed into the array of human beings, and the two sides fought each other. For a while, the earth was covered with the blood of all parties.
"Send out crazy fighters and press their formation down to me."
Many people have been killed in a fierce attack. Just as Kats expected, the orc army gathered in front of the blocked attack. Once the front was opened, it rushed to the side array in fury to fight against the enemy.
The red and black flag of orcs is dense and hard to calculate. The army is like a black and red tide of rage, and the riot goes forward furiously.
It seems that the morale of the soldiers in wotsk is high. The orc's momentum is all suppressed by them. The orc who just rushed to them is almost killed.
"Good. Regroup. Let's try to get over it."
The U-shaped array is like a magnet. Human beings begin to turn from defense to attack, and even Berserker soldiers have no way to deal with them.
"Send out the Tauren and the kodo beast (the war beast of the orcs)."
The giant bat began to harass the human soldiers and obstruct their vision. On the other side, Tauren and kodo came.
The Tauren brandished their totem and **ashed it into the human array. With its rough body, the kodo beast blocked countless arrows. The orc soldiers of the controller kodo beast threw their iron axes at the human soldiers at full speed.
The U-shaped array was severely hit, and the soldiers on the left and right suffered heavy losses. The victory that they had almost won was lost, and the human soldiers could only retreat to the original place.
Kodo animals and giant bats began to devour and suck the dying wounds on the ground.
"With these people, it's fantastic to want to counter press us, and play the drums for me."
The drums beat again, and the orcs regrouped. The Tauren and the kodo joined in. Behind the orcs were the Berserker. They seemed angry and wanted to rush forward.
Dark clouds began to cover the sky, and giant bats were still flying on the human head.
The orcs began to charge for the second time, while the Tauren stood in front of the army to lead the charge.
"Change to shield array!" the human released the U-shaped array and quickly changed it into a common shield array. The two sides collided again and the second battle started.
With the intervention of Tauren and kodo, human soldiers began to work hard. Many of them were killed by Tauren with totem or **ashed into meat sauce.
"Can not retreat, fight to the death." Cried Cathy.
The morale of the orcs was very high. They fought in a very cruel way. They even cut off all the hands and feet of the human soldiers, making their lives worse than death.
"Human beings can't do it. They can't hold it." Salas said.
With the passage of time, Harriet's army also rushed to the battlefield.
"Report to the general, another group of orcs is coming."
"What? When this is over, we will be attacked on both sides. "
When this group of ORC Army wanted to rush to the human square, all of a sudden, I didn't know that the arrow shot at them.
Dark clouds are swept away by strong wind, the afterglow of the setting sun illuminates the west, and the giant bat in the sky is dispelled by this strong light. Under this rare light, kagus takes the opportunity to look at the situation on the battlefield.
With a shout, he saw an exciting sight: a group of noble golden figures appeared in the distant light



 Yearofpeace

"Help! Help "Here comes our help!" he shouted
Kagos's vision is rarely wrong. The cavalry of the fortress appeared in groups in the wind. In this number, it seems that the soldiers of the whole fortress had gone out.
"Here comes the rescue! Our rescuers are here! " Kagos waved his arms and shouted.
"Here comes the rescue!" Kagos shouted again, and in the same instant, a sudden blow hit his back brain, and he fell down with a bang and lost consciousness.
The orcs were stunned for a moment. They couldn't believe that there were still rescuers.
"Fight for survival!" roared the soldiers of woczk And "long live watts!" At that time, he began to fight against the orcs for the second time, waving a sharp sword and spear. The human cavalry who came to the rescue rode on a fast horse with a long sword and charged with them side by side.
Once again, the orcs were pushed back, and their formation was completely scattered, either being killed or running around.
Cavalry from the flank into the array of the orc army, the orc army saw the cavalry, the moment of chaos.
There was a red glow of anger in the eyes of the soldiers. On the battlefield, the soldiers looked like the red gold in the fire.
The cavalry began to sweep the orcs on the flanks. They were so scared that they fled and forgot to fight.
The human soldiers threw spears at the Tauren and the kodo beast. Under the attack of the spear, the Tauren fell under the spear one after another, and the orcs leading the kodo beast fled in a hurry.
"Follow me! come with me! Fellow citizens, rush! " Carter's voice in the plain, like the horn of victory general back and forth.
The plain was filled with black carcasses of orcs, "back to tyconnel!" cried Salas.
The scattered Orc army all ran into the jungle of gejil. Even the flying Orc knights and trolls who stayed in pusco left in a hurry, and human beings recaptured their own territory.
"Stop, stop chasing. They've given in."
When the war between man and beast was over, man began to clean up the battlefield. Bimr watched the desolate scene, and his mind slowly woke up.
When kagos regained his mind, he was really alone. He was lying on the plain, the sky above him was cloudless, but it was a little cold. He shivered and felt as cold as falling into the ice, but his head was as hot as a fire.
"How did I pass out? At least, I didn't become a hero of heroic sacrifice, but it seems that there are many opportunities! " Kagos said to himself.
He sat up in agony. Looking around, the whole plain was covered with corpses. After a while, his head finally woke up. He rubbed his eyes and saw the soldiers cleaning the corpses on the plain, but there was a dead silence everywhere. There was no shouting, no talking, and the air was filled with sadness.
"I think it's a win!" He said, touching his swollen and painful head.
"General kagos, I didn't expect you were alive. Where did you just go?"
"I just got knocked out, so you didn't see me."
"Knocked out? Are you hurt? "
"I think it's just a knock on my head. Fortunately, I have a helmet and a hard head. I'm not reconciled! I want to kill more orcs! "
"Hahaha!" The two laughed.
"Where is general Cutts, please?"
"He's in a sanatorium in the city."
Kagos ran quickly to the sanatorium, and when he got there, he saw Katz. Carters stood next to him with a bandage around his arm.
When Katz saw kagos, he was relieved.
"Kagos! I didn't think you were alive! I'm so happy! I thought your luck had run out! It's a pretty horrible war, "he shouted.
"How could I die so easily? By the way, how is president Bimr? "
"He has regained his sanity, not as mad as before."
"Take good care of yourself, brother. I'm leaving."
"Where are you going?"
"I'm the captain of the fort's cavalry. I'll go back and hold my post. I'm your outpost!"
"I'll see you off."
Kagos rode on the fast horse and followed the other cavalry. In the beautiful sunset, the two waved goodbye.
"Kagos, goodbye."
The war has come to an end, and the region has enjoyed many years of peace. For a long time to come, the western world will be more peaceful and peaceful than before. Orcs have been defeated, and there will be no more haras**ent of watts.
The next day, all the bodies on the plain were cleared, and Bimr sent hundreds of soldiers to pusco for restoration.
Carter stood on the tower, and he saw the sun shining on the boundless land. In the distance is the grove of gill, which is dark green even in spring. On the edge of the horizon is the fort Clifford, which still reflects dazzling light at its highest peak.
Bimr held a celebration to celebrate the end of the war and mourn the dead warriors.
Everyone in the city took part. They sat in the spacious and bright hall.
Bimr stood in the middle, holding a glass in his hand, while everyone stood up.
"Today, we pay homage to the martyrs who died for their country."
"Salute!"
Everyone picked up the glass and drank the wine. After the speech, everyone began to laugh and almost everyone was immersed in joy.
"What shall we respect?"
"Then respect the victory! To victory! "
"Good!"
Carters was stunned nearby. Just as he was stunned, suddenly someone behind him slapped him with his hand. He turned around to have a look.
"Kagos! Why are you here?" Carters said happily.
"What? Can't I come to the celebration? " Kagos said.
"Sure! Man! Let's go and have a drink!"
"Good!"
The war between man and beast ended with the victory of human beings. The peaceful and peaceful life came to human beings, but the war left a shadow on the country.
Although the war can be ended successfully, it also makes woczk become a cold-blooded and merciless country from now on. As Bimr said, the Coordination Conference itself is a failed conference, and the so-called alliance is false.
Yes, the Watts hate them. They hate the Khalid, the rodeo, the dwarves and the elves.
"Is the great demon who once was immortal down to this point?"
"Do you really think I've run out of food? More than half of my Orc army is hidden in the mountains. "
"Then why don't you go back to the mountain and recover your vitality so that you won't be found by the elves again?"
"You mean I need my former deputy to waste my time?"
"Please don't get me wrong. I don't mean that. We are demons with immortal life."
"But to be honest, your orcs are really better than my orcs. I'm willing to bow to the downwind. You can see that they have immortal bodies like you! Work efficiently again! Come on, I should go back to the mountains. "
"Goodbye! The master I once followed."
"Goodbye! Magic eye. "



 第二元年年份表

1010年：精灵女王卡琳逝世
1089年：卡拉尔大陆沉沦，四大种族移居艾维斯大陆。
1125年：矮人新王国克西泽建立，亚斯特作为第一任国王（哈尔姆第六任）
1139年：哈立德王国建立，奥塔德作为第一任国王（伦纳德第六任）
1140年：精灵王国班亚特建立，卡迪尔作为第一任国王（亚诺斯第二任）（前任为卡琳）
1146年：兽人独立王国泰孔内尔建立，萨德作为第一任首领
1149年：哈立德第二任国王（伦纳德第七任）奥比尔继位
1219年：人类八国鼎立（哈立德、沃茨克（毕尔卡姆为第一任）、尻纳斯（伯莱为第一任）、罗德洛（柏里特为第一任）、巴尔克、巴斯克、巴里特、巴里森）
1240年：协调（联盟）会议的召开
1250年：沃茨克第二任国王毕里尔继位
1255年：布鲁克城沦陷，魔城建立
1260年：维克森腐蚀四巴王国的国王，四巴王国宣告灭亡
1265年：全面战争爆发，盟军攻入魔城，阿尔德杀死维克森，全面战争结束
1275年：克西泽第二任国王（哈尔姆第七任）亚特吉里继位
1296年：罗德洛第二任国王柏斯温继位
1328年：哈立德皇族议会继第二任（第三任国王）（伦纳德第八任）代理国王
1346年：尻纳斯第二任国王伯里恩继位
1356年：第一次丧钟镇食人事件爆发，人类四国出兵清剿食人者，并在丧钟镇周围建立围墙，丧钟镇食人事件结束
1439年：精灵与贝亚特的战争，精灵攻入雾山城堡，贝亚特秘密潜逃，战争结束；丧钟镇食人事件的二次爆发，哈立德王国出兵清理丧钟镇，第二次丧钟镇食人事件结束
1440年：哈立德第四任国王（伦纳德第九任）奥斯格继位
1441年：阿尔德和卡洛琳喜结良缘，阿尔德之子阿尔杰出生
1450年：罗德洛第三任国王柏洛斯继位
1469年：沃茨克第三任国王毕亚里继位
1501年：克西泽第三任国王（哈尔姆第八任）亚伯来继位
1554年：尻纳斯第三任国王伯兹尔继位
1650年：哈立德第五任国王（伦纳德第十任）奥尔德姆继位
1670年：罗德洛第四任国王柏特继位
1740年：沃茨克金城议会继第一任（第四任国王）代理国王
1789年：克西泽第四任国王（哈尔姆第九任）亚伯来二世继位
1790年：尻纳斯圣会继第一任（第四任国王）代理国王
1830年：哈立德第六任国王（伦纳德第十一任）奥斯顿继位
1897年：巴泽尔起兵造反，柏特被关入牢中，巴泽尔继罗德洛第五任国王
1907年：萨拉斯继泰孔内尔第二任首领
1908年：人兽大战爆发，沃茨克援军反攻兽人，兽人溃败，人兽大战结束
2000年：沃茨克第五任国王毕斯格继位，第二元年正式落入尾声
天涯在线书库《www.tianyabook.com》